Archive of Our Own

Chapter Text

“Tobirama-san,” the man looked behind him. “I hope you don’t mind my intrusion,” the woman stepped forward into the room.

“Not at all, Mokumi-san. I gave you the spare key for a reason,” he looked around the room. “When you were here last, did you happen to move—”

“Bottom shelf of the bookshelf by the window,” the blonde woman moved some of her long hair out of her brown eyes.

“Ah. Thank you. I don’t know how it got there,” Tobirama grabbed the storage scroll off the shelf.

“It’s been a while since you’ve had to go out of the village. To war even.”

“Very true, but little can be done,” he began shuffling items into the scroll. “I don’t anticipate this taking more than a few days.” Tobirama looked around the room again, “It’s just recon to see the strength of Lightning’s forces.”

“Kumo, Tobirama-san,” Mokumi murmured. Tobirama hummed, nodding. The woman took a deep breath, “But if we could discuss something before you leave?”

“I don’t really have time to theorize right now, Mokumi-san. Perhaps when I’m back.”

“It’s about that night, Tobirama-san,” Tobirama blinked once and looked up.

“I thought we both agreed that we both underestimated the Akimichi alcohol makers, and it didn’t change anything between us?” Tobirama held up his hand when Mokumi opened her mouth. “We can discuss whatever it is you wish once I return. I’m afraid I’ve already kept Hiruzen, Kagami, and their teams waiting long enough.”

Mokumi pressed her lips together before bowing her head, “Very well, Hokage-sama. Is Mito-san in charge while you’re away?”

“Aneue oversees the Senju Clan as she always has. There should be no need to have someone in charge while I’m gone. I’ve already processed and or started any paperwork that should come up in the days I’m gone.” Tobirama clasped his hand on her shoulder as he walked by her, “You worry far too much. I’ll return and we can discuss whatever it is you wish to discuss.”

“I worry just enough, Stubborn Man,” Mokumi huffed. “Not all of us have been killing since we were three.”

“And hopefully no one ever will again,” Tobirama looked her dead in the eye. He nodded at her, “I’ll see you in a few days.”

Mokumi watched as Tobirama left through the front door. She pressed her lips together and leaned against the doorframe. Why don’t I believe you?

Senju Uzumaki Mito opened the front door. She wore all black and her hair pulled up into their normal twin buns, “Ah. Mokumi-san,” the blonde woman was also dressed similarly to Mito. “I meant to talk to you at the wake. I’m sorry I was unable to.”

“It’s alright, Mito-san. There’s...something I wanted to discuss with you if you don’t mind,” the brown-eyed woman moved some of her loose hair behind her ear. “I wanted to discuss it with Tobirama-san, but...he pushed it until....” Mito nodded and stepped aside for the other woman to step inside. “Thank you.”

Mito closed the door, “Nawaki is asleep upstairs.” Mokumi nodded at the unasked request for quiet. “Now, is this a discussion that requires tea?” Mokumi nodded and Mito walked into the kitchen with Mokumi following closely behind.

Comfortable silence passed between the two women as they waited for the water to boil, “How’s Tsunade-chan doing with medical ninjutsu?” Mokumi asked once the silence became too much.

“Better than her grandfather and uncle combined,” Mito chuckled softly. “Tobirama was so proud of how much she improved his jutsus.”

Mokumi pressed her lips together, “Did they ever find his body?”

Mito shook her head, “Kagami-kun has yet to give up, but it’s becoming rather hostile in and around Kumo right now, and Hiruzen-kun still has all the hurdles that come with...not being voted in. Shinobi are rather cautious with just word of mouth, after all.” The kettle began to whistle, and Mito took it off the heat. “Tobirama at least still put the seat up for a vote, even though everyone knew he would win by the sheer trust Hashirama had for his brother.”

Two cups of tea were made and both women made their way to the kotatsu. Mito took a sip of her tea and watched as Mokumi only stared into the liquid of hers. Mito waited patiently for the younger woman to decide what she wanted to say. Brown eyes closed as Mokumi took a deep breath, “Did Tobirama-san ever tell you about a night about three weeks ago?”

“Yes,” Mito slowly slipped her tea again. “I seemed to have become Tobirama’s personal listening dumpster since my husband passed. Did you perhaps catch feelings for my little brother, Mokumi-san?”

Mokumi blushed, coughing into her hand, “While Tobirama-san was very brilliant, Mito-san. I can’t...violence has never been my first option. It’s where Tobirama-san and I... disagreed with our...collaborations.” Mito raised an eyebrow, “Yes, I’m the one that stopped him from finishing that jutsu. You’re welcome.” Mito nodded.

“Then what is this about?”

“I...err...that is to say....” Mito looked at Mokumi from over her cup. The blonde woman blushed, “You...have a niece or nephew on the way.” Mito almost went ramrod straight.

Silence reigned between the two women for what felt like hours. Finally, Mito’s face schooled over, “Who all knew of that night, Mokumi?” the blonde stiffened at the tone of voice from the Uzumaki Princess and the lack of honorfic attached to her name.

Gulping down her nervousness, she looked the redhead in the sea green eyes, “Just us two and...Tobirama-san.”

“Does the doctor you went to think that the father is unknown?”

“I’m fairly certain they suspect I know who the father is, but that didn’t really come up in the original testing,” Mokumi stated.

Mito calmly set her cup down, “No one is to know who the father is. Sans you and me. Not my son. Not my grandchildren. No one. Do you understand, Mokumi-san?”

“Is this because of the Senju Clan or the war?”

“Mostly war,” Mito admitted. “But I’m also not dealing with these elders that will just push what Butsuma pushed on Tobirama. I was able to hold back those traditions by claiming my son as Uzumaki as well as Senju. I will have little or no say with your child. And with you being a civilian, they would only have Senju ties. You would have no rights to your own child,” Mokumi shivered and nodded quickly. “But for the safety of both of you, we need to keep this hidden. That group that Hiruzen and the others spoke of were powerful enough to force a retreat out of Tobirama, Hiruzen, and Kagami. Those three by themselves can take out armies.”

“I understand,” Mokumi bowed her head. The woman looked up as Mito took her hand. The redhead smirked at her.

“However, women are almost always called Auntie if they’re close to the child’s mother,” Mokumi relaxed smiling. “You won’t be alone in this, but you’ll need to be discreet and subtle. Even the slightest hint of something going on and Tsunade will show the world who her grandfather was.”

“Thank you, Mito-san.”

Mito walked into a hospital room where Mokumi was holding a bundle of blankets. Mito sat beside the bed, “How are you doing dear? Did the seals hold up?”

“I’m fairly certain that if the doctor wasn’t ninja trained, I would’ve broken something on their person.” Mokumi gave Mito a look, “You said you tested them.”

“Well, they worked on rats,” Mokumi glared, and Mito chuckled. “May I?”

Mokumi huffed but turned the bundle of blankets to the redheaded woman. The baby had blonde hair, but their eyes were closed as they slept. Mito smiled and caressed the newborn’s forehead, “Handsome boy. If he’s anything like the two of you, his mind will be unparalleled.”

Mokumi rolled her eyes but smiled. Without a word, Mokumi shifted the sleeping newborn into Mito’s arms. Mito unconsciously bounced the babe in her arms, “The treaty was signed, right?” Mito looked up at Mokumi before humming and nodding. “I know it’s probably unlikely, but...his body....”

Mito shook her head, “Nothing. Even Kumo is saying they thought Tobirama escaped. Nobody is claiming his bounty.” Mokumi sighed and caressed her son’s cheek, “He’ll understand. I promise. Perhaps not fully until he’s older, but he will.”

Mokumi nodded, “And the Senju Elders aren’t suspicious?”

Mito smirked, “I believe the one spy they sent that spent 12 hours listening to us theorize about everything under the sun shot that doubt or thought in the ass.” Mokumi snorted and giggled softly. “You did give him your last name, correct?”

“Of course I did,” Mokumi glared at the other woman. “I may be a civilian, but I’m not stupid.” Mito gave her a look and Mokumi rolled her eyes, “This is why I got along with Tobirama-san. He didn’t dance around what he wanted.” She sighed softly, “Namikaze Minato.”

“Okaa-san! Are these it?” Mokumi walked over to her son.

“They are! Very good, Minato-kun,” the five-year-old grinned before pulling a face as his mother kissed his forehead. “Oh, don’t be starting this phase early,” the woman smirked and bent down to gather the herbs into her basket.

“I’m not in a phase!” the young blonde pouted.

Mokumi chuckled, standing up with her basket, “Alright, come on now, Minato-kun. We promised to eat lunch with Mito-oba-san.” Minato grabbed his mother’s outstretched hand.

The two walked through the forest towards the village, “Okaa-san, the same obaa-san was staring at me again in the park.”

Mokumi hummed, “And do you remember what Mito-oba-san and I told you?”

“Don’t give or say anything to anyone without one of your say so.”

Mokumi smiled and ran her fingers through her son’s hair, “Good boy. I’ll let Mito-oba-san know and she’ll mention it to her son. It’s his clan’s elders, after all.”

Minato hummed, “Why are they always staring at me?”

Mokumi looked down at her son. As he grew older the similarities to Tobirama started to become more and more clear within his facial structure and his eyes. It also probably didn’t help that Minato’s paternal grandmother had quite... an unforgettable shade of blue. While Tobirama was albino in coloring and Hashirama didn’t receive their mother’s eyes, they were remembered quite well by the nosy elders of the Senju Clan. “You just seem to remind them of someone who passed in their Clan.”

“I do?”

“When you wish to see something, Minato-kun, all you’ll ever see is that one thing.”

Minato nodded slowly. He looked into the trees beside him. He tilted his head, “Okaa-san, what’s that?” Mokumi looked at where her son was looking.

“What’s what, Minato-kun? I don’t see anything.”

“I mean...I don’t either, but something’s there.” Mokumi stopped and looked at her son, eyes wide. “Okaa-san?” Minato tilted his head.

Mokumi tightened her hold on her son’s hand and started running. For now, she ignored her son’s protests and questions. There was one thing Mokumi never questioned Tobirama about, and that was his sensing. Her son—Tobirama's son was saying there was something they couldn’t see. She was not taking the chance of Minato not knowing the difference between chakra and natural energy. Because evidently, Tobirama could sense both.

Mokumi and Minato were separated. Minato shook his head before looking up, “Okaa-san!” Mokumi was held by three shinobi with Iwa headbands.

Mokumi gulped, her basket of herbs fallen at her feet, “I don’t know what you want with us.” She took a shaky breath, “We’re civilians.” Minato’s eyes flickered between his mother and the shinobi. “We don’t know or have anything you want.”

“Oh, but you do,” a man smirked. “Konoha thinks themselves so high and mighty. They started the peace, and they created it again with this damn treaty.” His grin became almost feral, “But if they believe someone to be hunting down their civilians, yet no proof to be found, they’ll be the ones to start the next war. Let’s see their talks of peace and love survive that.”

Mokumi’s breathing picked up and she looked at her terrified son, “Minato-kun, run.” She could only hope that what Tobirama told her of most of his skills being genetic and only enhanced by his father’s ruthless training. “Find your Auntie. Go!” Minato took off into the woods. He barely saw the blur of his mother’s throat being sliced.

Minato ran as fast as he could. He could feel the older men approaching quickly. They had to make his mother’s death seem like they had to. Blue eyes looked up as the peak of the Hokage Mountain came over the horizon. Auntie. Okaa-san said to get to Auntie! His lungs hurt, but he had to keep going. But the shinobi were right there! He couldn’t...he can’t...he wasn’t fast enough!

Suddenly, Minato felt his world spinning. He felt as if his stomach was in his throat and his head was at his feet. As the world became right, he saw the gates of Konoha, loud cries of shock, and orders being given before he collapsed into the dirt. He was suddenly exhausted.

Minato’s eyes opened slowly, and his body ached everywhere. He saw the sun setting outside before he took in the room. Was he in the hospital? “Hello, Minato-kun,” the child turned and gaped in shock. “Something the matter?”

“Um...I’ll get in trouble,” the child said softly.

“Come now, Minato-kun. You’re severely chakra exhausted. If something’s wrong, we need to know.” Minato pressed his lips together. “I promise you won’t be in trouble.”

“Why is Mito-oba-san so old?”

Mito sighed, “I suppose I can’t blame you on that one,” she leaned on her cane. “Minato-kun, as much as I wish to know what happened, I’m afraid any knowledge you have is long past its due.” Minato narrowed his eyes in confusion, “It’s been thirty years since your mother’s passing.” Minato gaped, “And I’m afraid my time is also approaching. So, I’m going to give you a run-through of what your mother and I were waiting to tell you for when you’re older. But first, how did you jump in time, Minato-kun?”

“I don’t...” Minato looked at his hands on the blanket. “I don’t know Auntie. I really don’t. I was running. I knew I wasn’t going to be fast enough. Next thing I knew I was at the gates of Konoha. I don’t know what I did.”

Mito hummed, “Did you feel as if your insides were upside down? That your head was at your feet?” Minato went wide eyed and nodded quickly. Mito sighed. Long and hard, “Otouto, you moron. You are a goddamn moron.” Mito took a deep breath before looking at Minato, “This is going to be shocking, Minato-kun, but I need you to use your brain with this information and be careful who you trust with this.”

“Minato...?” the Hokage looked up to find his pregnant wife standing just outside his office. “Could we talk?”

“Sure. What’s wrong?” Kushina looked at the door. “Oh. ANBU 10 minutes, please.” The ANBU vanished, “That includes you, Kashi.” Once the final signature vanished, Kushina closed the door and Minato activated the silencing seals. “What’s wrong, Kushina?”

“I’ve just...been thinking,” Kushina sat down, rubbing her stomach. “With Hiraishin being a Kekkei Genkai, do you think Naruto will be in danger? I mean, you jumped forward, and Naruto’s going to have the Uzumaki chakra, and who knows how the Kyuubi chakra is going to affect all of this, and—”

“Kushina! Breathe!” Minato bent down to his wife. “Calm down. How long have you been worrying about this?” Kushina didn’t say anything, pressing her lips together. “Since I told you,” he sighed. “I admit, I probably should’ve told you before we even started thinking about having a baby, but I honestly didn’t think much of it.” Minato squeezed Kushina’s hands, “Naruto’s going to be fine, Kushina. While Hiraishin may be the most...surprising Kekkei Genkai—Auntie Mito wasn’t all too sure how it even became one, but chakra control is also something that comes naturally with me and my father.”

“But it’s not with me,” Kushina stressed.

“That’s because you also have the Kyuubi, Kushina. You have more than one chakra,” Minato squeezed Kushina’s hands when she went to protest more. “I’ve been watching Naruto’s development, Kushina. The Kyuubi hasn’t escaped my own worries ever since Sarutobi-san told us about the risk. While the Kyuubi’s chakra is influencing Naruto in the womb, it’s not developing with him. You have it well-contained. Naruto is fine.” Kushina relaxed, “Does this make you feel better?”

“Not completely. I’m still worried about waking up one day or walking down the streets and Naruto just...vanishing and I’ll be an elder before I see him again.”

Minato sighed and kissed Kushina’s forehead, “As long as I can feel his chakra,” he whispered. “I’ll bring him back.”

“I’ll hold you to that, Minato.”

“Minato...you promised,” Kushina had tears in her eyes. Both Minato and Kushina were on their last breaths.

Minato could feel the Shinigami pulling him. He leaned into Kushina, “Father’s body was never found....” Kushina’s eyes widened before they slowly closed in acceptance.

Chapter Text

Tobirama put out the fire in the cave he was in. This was quite a bit of chakra exhaustion that he went through. Even without his brother here, it didn’t usually take him three days to recover. He’s also not entirely sure what happened. It felt like Hiraishin, but he doesn’t recall drawing the seal or even throwing one of the kunai. Something to investigate later.

Jumping trees towards Konoha was something any Konoha ninja could do with their eyes closed. A great way to relax, as many shinobi have stated. However, Tobirama was not one to relax with anything. He came to a complete halt, and he gaped. There were four faces on the Hokage Mountain. Did I just...?

Tobirama turned as chakra signatures approached. If it’s been how many so years since the battle, I’ve been declared dead, even without a body. I will not be trusted. Tobirama pulled in his chakra and flew through hand seals. Smoke surrounded him as he appeared elsewhere. Carefully hiding behind a tree, he kept his chakra well out of normal sensing range and watched as three Konoha Chuunin jumped above him. Wait a minute...are those children? Given the Chuunin that just went by appeared to be at least 14, but that should be the age at which they are Genin. Hiruzen, what the ever-living hell did you do?

Tobirama closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm himself. He can deal with his wayward student later. There were other priorities. Information gathering—which would seem to be more of a history lesson at this point. He needs to find out what happened in the years he apparently flashed over, and why Hiruzen decided that 14-year-olds are old enough to be killing. He will not jump his student’s throat just yet, but he has a feeling he will be at some point.

Tobirama took another deep breath before flying through hand seals. Smoke surrounded him again. As the smoke faded, Tobirama wore similar vests as the Chuunin that went overhead, his hair was brown and about the length his brother’s was, and his eyes were a deep brown. He wasn’t expecting to get into Konoha through the front gates. There was no way the way to get in hadn’t changed over the years. Or it better have.... Tobirama has the dreadful feeling that he’s going to be having a very long conversation with his student by the time this is all over.

Tobirama was having a hard time holding his chakra in. Hiruzen...what the fuck? Tobirama has watched several shinobi teams and traders come up to the front gates. Traders still had passes from when he made them. Tobirama took a deep breath, gripping the tree beside him. History lesson and then wring Hiruzen’s neck. Or whoever that fourth face on the mountain was.

Tobirama easily got through the front gates and made several mental notes to bring up to Hiruzen or whoever is in office. He didn’t build this village dream of his brother’s from the ground up to have it all go down in flames because of stupidity.

Tobirama looked around the village. If there was one good thing he was seeing, it was that everyone seemed to be happy and thriving. Entering the library, Tobirama mentally sighed as the building appeared to be as empty as it was during his time. He shook his head and walked over to a section of the library. He grabbed several books of interest and sat at a nearby table.

Tobirama was only halfway through his books, and he was already wishing he chose to yell at Hiruzen first. Uzumaki: Dead. Senju: Dead. Three wars. What the hell was going on? Tobirama closed the book he was on and took a deep breath, calming himself once again. He grabbed a book on the Hokages of Konoha. He needs to know who the current Hokage was. Who will be getting the brunt of his—Tobirama went wide eyed as he stared at photos of all four faces on the Mountain.

He couldn’t help his mouth as it dropped. A blonde man smiling softly stared back at him. A blonde man with his mother’s eyes. Tobirama’s mind moved back to his last memory of Mokumi. That night…no. Tobirama almost ripped the pages from the book as he turned to the chapters on Namikaze Minato.

Birthday: January 25

Origin: Unknown. Arrived at the gates of Konoha at the age of five by an unknown jutsu. Parents assumingly dead. Taken in by the orphanage. Sponsored by Senju Uzumaki Mito before her passing.

Known as Konoha’s Yellow Flash. Top of his Academy Class.

Signature Jutsu: Senju Tobirama’s Hiraishin.

Appointed Fourth Hokage after the Third Shinobi War.

Married Uzumaki Kushina.

Died with his wife defeating the Kyuubi after its release from its jailer.

Tobirama took a shaky breath and ran his thumb across the words No children. He closed his eyes and closed the book. He didn’t need to read anymore. He knows what he needs to for now. He put his books away before leaving the building. He looked up at the mountain for a few seconds before walking away.

Tobirama looked up as he heard child’s laughter up above him. He smirked as he saw an 11-year-old using chakra and multiple seals to make paint and glitter explode on several Chuunin shinobi. He chuckled softly. Well, at least the children still seemed to be happy, “Goddamn kid,” Tobirama looked over at one of the Chuunins. “If he thinks he’s graduating with this stunt, he’s got another thing coming!” Tobirama raised an eyebrow.

“Would you explain your reasoning, Sensei?” the Chuunin turned to the disguised Tobirama. “Why would the child not graduate?”

“Do you not see what he’s done? He’s not ready to be a shinobi!”

“Oh? How so? Because all I’m seeing is great skill,” when the Chuunin only made a face. Tobirama easily grabbed the child as he ran by him. “What’s your name, child?”

“Uh…Umino Iruka, sir.”

“Iruka-kun, can I see the seal you used to make these bombs?” Iruka blinked but nodded. He gave a paper to Tobirama, who then gestured to the Chuunin Academy teacher to come forward. “What do you see here, Sensei?”

“I…don’t know Fuuinjutsu,” the instructor admitted.

Tobirama hummed, “Then allow me to educate you.” He unconsciously patted Iruka’s head, who blinked twice before tilting his head as Tobirama began to explain to the Academy instructor how the seal worked.

The teacher gaped and looked at Iruka, “You…. Did you know all that, Iruka?”

“Uh…I mean, I didn’t really understand all the terms,” Iruka blushed, rubbing the back of his head. “But I know I can put whatever I want in them and then set a timer or just place them to explode instantly.”

“Perhaps,” Tobirama gave the teacher a look. “If your instructor had seen the skill you possessed in a subject he did not understand, he could have found someone who did and allowed you to grow in the knowledge you have taught yourself.” The Chuunin blushed brightly while Iruka tilted his head again, “Now, what’s this about Iruka-kun not being ready to graduate, Sensei? Childish nature aside because he is a child.”

“I…. Iruka, come with me. We have things to discuss,” the Chuunin quickly pushed Iruka away. He paused before quickly taking the seal from Tobirama. “Thank you for correcting my oversight, Shinobi-san.”

Tobirama watched as the two walked away. He made a note to visit and check on the Academy. Just another thing to add to his lis—Tobirama stiffened as three Hyuugas walked by him. No…. Tobirama watched as the three Chuunin ranked Hyuugas continued on their way. Tobirama had to almost physically keep his chakra contained as it raged. I don’t think just talking and yelling at Hiruzen is going to do anything. There’s much that will need to be done, and much that will need to be planned carefully.

For now, however, he was starving. He’s lived off ration bars and whatever small animals he was able to kill in his exhausted state for three days. Tobirama walked along the market, taking careful note of money as it was exchanged between people. The only thing he was glad hadn’t changed in the near century he skipped, was the money. But money was created by the Daimyo, and they seem to change little to nothing unless they plan on making a name for themselves. Otherwise, they’re lazy bums.

Tobirama stopped in front of a little shop. It seemed to be a small family-owned place. However, he wasn’t sure what ramen was, but at this point, he was willing to give anything a try. He walked into the shop and was greeted by a brunette teenager, “Welcome! How can I help you?”

Tobirama sat down, “Could I have a menu? I’m afraid I’ve never had ramen before.”

“Well, I may be biased,” the teenager gave him a menu, smiling, “But my father makes the best! Even Uzumaki Kushina and her husband agreed!”

Tobirama blinked and looked up from the menu, “The Fourth?”

The teenager nodded and looked towards the back of the store before grinning and leaning closer to Tobirama, “Tou-san doesn’t like to brag or even use it to increase his business, but he was on Yondaime-sama’s Genin Team.”

“Really?” the teenager nodded and Tobirama closed the menu. “Then I think I’ll trust whatever he wishes to cook.”

The teenager giggled and took the menu before heading into the back. Tobirama looked around the walls of the shop. It was sparsely decorated, but it was nice. He turned as the teenager returned with a glass of water. She smiled at him before heading into the back once again. Tobirama sipped the water slowly as he let his chakra leak only a little bit so he could hear the conversations nearby. He was still in the middle of his self-imposed information gathering mission.

The teenager came out with a bowl of ramen and a pair of chopsticks, “Tou-san presents Shoyu Ramen! It was actually the first created ramen ever! He said you would probably like to start at ramen’s roots.”

“He would be correct,” Tobirama took the chopsticks, breaking them. “Thank you. I don’t believe I’ve caught your name, Young One.”

The teenager blushed in embarrassment, but smiled, “Ayame, sir. Would you like something to drink other than water?”

“Normally I drink certain teas with meals, but since I’ve yet to know how this tastes water is just fine.” Ayame nodded before heading back to the back.

Tobirama ate slowly, savoring the different tastes. This was nice and very refreshing after his time in the cave and the surprise of what has happened to him. He still needs to figure out what happened to the Senju Compound, to the Senju as a whole, and what became of his nephews and niece. There was a lot that he wants to know and have planned before he confronts Hiruzen. Did he know of the relation between himself and Minato? Or did Mito keep it to herself?

Slowly slipping the broth of his meal, Tobirama let his mind hover over the most shocking thing of all. He had had a child, and he was stupid enough to not let Mokumi inform him of such. Why did it not occur to him that if she wanted to speak of that night that it might involve a child? Forcing himself to not slam the bowl down, Tobirama carefully reigned in his anger at himself. He had a child, and he wasn’t there! It was one thing if he died, but he didn’t!

Tobirama forced himself calm as he finished his meal. He looked up as a man walked out, “How was it?” he was smiling.

Tobirama smiled back, “Delicious. Thank you for the wonderful meal. I will be returning to try the other flavors.” The man laughed and Tobirama wiped his mouth with the napkin, “If I might inquire something?” The owner tilted his head, “Your daughter mentioned you knowing the Fourth Hokage. I understand that you don’t wish that to be the reason you get more business, and I respect that. However, if I could ask for one story. Perhaps your favorite memory of him.”

The man hummed, smile softening. He leaned against the counter, “Ayame loves to tell people that. She loved her Uncle Minato, and he loved her back. She was the niece he always wanted.” Tobirama’s eyes softened as the owner’s smile widened. He suddenly chuckled, “I think my favorite memory of Minato was the day Kushina said yes to a date when they were 15. Minato had been pinning for that girl since he first met her in the Academy.” Tobirama’s lips quirked as he tried to hold in his own laugh.

“Anyway, Minato just suddenly showed up in my apartment—where he placed the seal, I’ll never know. I watched as he paced in my kitchen before he just started cooking. Never once did he stop talking and worrying.” Tobirama had a flashback of his brother’s similar actions when he first met Mito and she agreed to courting. He snorted softly. It would seem his son got some of his uncle’s personality. “He had just finished plating the meal when he suddenly exclaimed happily and flashed away. Leaving the food. I had dinner for the night and Minato claimed that he never did such a thing until the day he died.”

Tobirama hummed before giving the owner the money he owed him, “I don’t believe I caught your name,” he said.

“Teuchi,” he took the money.

Tobirama stood up, “And I only ask out of curiosity. Minato-san had no children, correct?”

“No,” Teuchi said sadly. “Kushina was pregnant, and they were both ecstatic. However, because of certain circumstances that Minato entrusted only me with, both of them and their child died the night of the Kyuubi Attack. At least, that’s what Hokage-sama told me when I questioned about the child.”

Tobirama nodded, “I was only curious as I was out on a mission during the Attack, and no one is all too happy to answer my questions about that night. I apologize if I brought up bad memories.”

Teuchi nodded, “That night was hard on many. We lost many ninjas other than Minato and Kushina. Many children were left orphaned. Not a lot of people like talking about that night.”

Tobirama nodded in understanding, “I understand it’s been almost three years, but I wish you and your daughter all the time you need in your grief.”

“Thank you. I hope to see you again, Shinobi-san.” Tobirama nodded before leaving the restaurant.

The sun was beginning to set and Tobirama sighed softly. He should go see what’s happened to the Senju Compound. He can’t imagine that Hiruzen would allow it to be destroyed. Even if all the Senju are dead. Or…thought to be dead. Carefully, Tobirama let his senses spread out, but never to the maximum. He can’t risk being found out yet—Tobirama stiffened, and his head whipped around. Is that…. Jinchuuriki. But if the Uzumaki and Senju are dead…who is powerful enough to contain the beast? Tobirama turned and walked toward where he sensed the chakra.

Looking around the familiar streets, Tobirama narrowed his eyes. Why was the Jinchuuriki near the orphanage? Did they truly have that much control? Tobirama nearly stopped as a terrifying thought crossed his mind. Was it a child? As Tobirama approached the orphanage, the loud wailing of a toddler and the yelling of adults were heard. Tobirama ran around the corner and stiffened in shock. His mouth has dropped more in the last 12 hours than it has in his entire life.

In front of him, he watched as at least twelve fully grown adults surrounded a crying toddler covered in dirt and bruises. The adults were yelling and spitting at the toddler, “Demon!”

Tobirama didn’t even try and control his anger and chakra this time, “ENOUGH!” he exclaimed. All adults stiffened, but the child quieted down to soft whimpers. “What is the matter with all of you? That is a child!”

“It’s a demon!”

Tobirama nearly killed the man on sight. He took a deep breath before looking at the toddler. He felt his blood turn cold. That…that was…. Kawarama…. Bright blue eyes filled with tears and a wobbly lip met disguised brown. That was Kawarama with his mother’s eyes!

Chapter Text

Wind blew through the leaves of the trees surrounding the village of Konoha. The disguised Tobirama was just staring at the tearful blonde-haired toddler. Finally, a glare like ice was shot at all the adults, and chakra leaked from him. Several of the adults took steps back, but the toddler only tilted his head, “Where are the caregivers of this place?” Tobirama’s voice was calm, yet his chakra was almost visibly raging. Two women within the group shakily raised their hands.

Every bit of self-control in Tobirama snapped.

All the adults cowered, but the toddler just seemed to be watching something invisible in the air, “Get. Out!” Killing Intent raged out of Tobirama like fire.

No adult remained in the area and the doors to the orphanage were locked behind the terrified women. Tobirama calmed himself before walking over to the toddler. The little blonde looked up at Tobirama before reaching out for him, “Safe!” he grinned.

Tobirama felt pain in his chest before he picked the child up, “Yes, you’re safe with me, Little One.” The toddler curled into Tobirama’s chest and sighed in contentment. Tobirama nuzzled the blonde hair I have him, Mokumi-san. I have him, Son, Daughter-in-law. I have him…. Tobirama looked at the child and found him looking up at him, “What’s your name, Child?”

A big grin spread across his face, “Naruto!” He pointed at himself, “Uzumaki!”

Tobirama smiled, “Other way, Dear One. Your surname should be said first before your given name.” Tobirama caressed Naruto’s forehead before he paused. He pressed his lips together, displeased. Hello again, Beast. Well then. If you thought I was bad when you were in my sister-in-law, you’re going to hate me when you’re in my grandson.

Tobirama held Naruto close as he walked away from the orphanage. He reached out with his senses for the Senju Compound. It was locked. Had been for years it seemed. No one without Senju blood or permission was allowed in. Perfect. Tobirama looked down when Naruto tugged on his shirt, “Who you?”

Tobirama smiled softly, “My name is Senju Tobirama, Naruto. I’m your grandfather. Your father was my child.”

Naruto’s grin somehow became wider, “Jii-chan!” he hugged Tobirama’s neck.

“Ojii-san, Young One,” Tobirama gently corrected. “But yes. Have you eaten dinner?” Naruto looked up at Tobirama confused.

“What dinner?” Tobirama pressed his lips together and attempted to hold his anger in.

“I see. Then it would seem we are needed back home immediately,” Naruto blinked up at his grandfather. “Close your eyes, Naruto. We’re about to do something that will be uncomfortable for you.” Naruto nodded and closed his eyes, burying his face into Tobirama’s chest.

Tobirama closed his eyes and reached out with his senses. He felt the Senju Gates but couldn’t enter them. Well, at least Aneue’s seals held up after all this time. Tobirama took a deep breath before attempting the Hiraishin without a seal. He was successful. That will need to be investigated at a later time.

Tobirama looked up at the large gates of his home compound. The forest surrounded the entirety of the compound even what was in front of the gates themselves. Naruto shifted as he looked up at the gates, “Where we?”

“Home, Naruto. We’re home.” The man looked down at the child in his arms, “Would you like to help me open the gates?” Naruto nodded quickly. Tobirama set Naruto down and he ran to the large gates. Tobirama smiled and walked up behind Naruto and bent down to his height, “Ready?” Tobirama placed his hand on the gate. Naruto giggled and placed both his hands underneath Tobirama’s.

Tobirama pushed chakra into the gate and closed his eyes. The trees around the compound seemed to move without the need for wind. Tobirama opened his eyes and looked down at Naruto, who was looking around, confused. Tobirama smiled, “That’s natural chakra, Naruto,” he picked his grandson up, holding him easily on his hip. “Our Clan has always been sensitive to it,” Naruto went wide eyed as they walked through the gates. “Welcome home, Naruto.”

Naruto looked around in wonder, “Trees!” Tobirama chuckled and set his grandson down as he started to squirm.

Tobirama walked after Naruto as he ran around the deserted compound. Smoke surrounded Tobirama as he dismissed his henge. He walked up the steps of one of the homes. His home, “Naruto! Let’s go inside. You need to eat.”

Naruto ran over but paused at the stairs. Tobirama waited, knowing that his grandson’s development may have been hindered by the caregivers of the orphanage. He relaxed visibly when Naruto slowly started climbing the stairs one at a time. His hand hovered over the rail on the right, but he managed to climb them himself. He grinned up at Tobirama, who began to clap. Naruto giggled and reached up. Tobirama picked him up and walked inside the house.

Tobirama looked around the house before walking into the kitchen. Since it was assumed he died, he wouldn’t be surprised if Mito and Mokumi cleaned out everything. He set Naruto at the kotatsu before walking over to the cabinets. He was nearly floored when they were stocked with food. All under a preservation seal. He looked through all the cabinets and found them the same way. He stared at the large silver thing. That wasn’t there before. He didn’t know what this was, “Naruto-kun,” Naruto looked up. “Do you know what this is?”

Naruto grinned, “Fridge!” Tobirama hummed and, cautiously, opened the right door.

Tobirama blinked as more food and different seals were inside the doors. However, this time he found a note on a shelf. He took the note and blinked:

Otouto,

You will find more from me in your study. But know that you are lucky I can keep up with your idiocy.

Mito

Tobirama stared at the note and then at the food in the device Naruto called a fridge. All foods inside appeared to be food that needed to remain cold. Useful. Tobirama grabbed several vegetables and an entire container of what appeared to be squeezed oranges. It would seem I have more to learn than just history. Tobirama hip-checked the fridge door closed before looking around Ah, the stove moved. Tobirama went through the cabinets. He grabbed things that were familiar to him before he began to cut, chop, and boil things.

Tobirama glanced down as Naruto came over and attempted to watch. The albino smiled softly before running a hand through his hair, “It’ll be just a few minutes, Dear One.”

“I help?”

“Maybe next time,” Tobirama took a pot off the stove. “For now, go sit and I’ll bring you your dinner, alright?” Naruto grinned and ran back to the kotatsu.

As Tobirama fixed Naruto’s plate, he also started a pot of tea for himself. With everything that’s happened, he probably needed something stronger, but he refused to drink in front of a child. Let alone his grandson. Tobirama set the plate of nikujaga in front of Naruto with a fork that he kept in the house for the younger Senju children and a glass of orange juice. Naruto grinned, “Tank you!” he took the fork and began eating.

“You’re welcome, Naruto. It would seem your manners aren’t that impaired.” Tobirama walked over to the stove as the kettle began to whistle. Once he had his tea, he sat beside Naruto, “Slower, Dear One. You don’t need to upset your stomach. The food isn’t going anywhere.” Naruto looked up at Tobirama with confusion and Tobirama tightened his hold on his cup. The man leaned over and pressed a kiss to Naruto’s head, “You will be safe here Naruto. I promise.”

Naruto grinned and began eating the food again. Tobirama slowly sipped his tea. He turned as Naruto tugged on his sleeve. He pointed at the cup of tea. Tobirama smiled and shook his head, “Not at night. It’s about time for you to go to bed, Dear One. Drink your juice.”

“Okay,” Naruto grabbed his glass with both hands and drank his juice.

Tobirama ran his hand through his grandson’s blonde hair, “I’ll let you try tea for breakfast in the morning, deal?” Naruto brightened and nodded. “Finish eating then I’ll help you get ready for bed, alright?”

Naruto looked nervous, “Story?” he asked.

Tobirama smiled and nodded, “I’ll read you a story, Dear One. I don’t have many children’s books as of right now, but I’ll tell you a story as you fall asleep, alright?”

“Okay!”

Tobirama finished his tea as Naruto finished his dinner and juice. Tobirama took the dishes to the sink and rinsed them off. He picked Naruto up and walked down the hall. He set Naruto on the bed in his spare bedroom, “Wait here for a moment. I need to try and find you something to sleep in.” Naruto nodded before pushing on the pillows behind him. He grinned before snuggling into them.

Tobirama walked into his bedroom and looked through his closet and dresser. He hummed. He really shouldn’t be surprised that his clothes are different. He was thought to be dead. He held up a shirt before nodding and leaving the room with it. “Alright, Dear One. Let’s change out of these dirty clothes. In the morning we’ll wash you and these sheets, you’re probably exhausted.” Naruto nodded, “Arms up.”

Once Naruto was changed into the long shirt, Tobirama sat beside him and tucked him under the covers. Naruto snuggled into the covers and grinned up at Tobirama. The albino smiled gently, “What story would you like?”

“Don’t care! Story!”

“Very well,” Tobirama began running his fingers through the blonde hair. “How about I tell you a story about your great-uncle?” Naruto looked up before laying his head on Tobirama’s chest. Tobirama relaxed against the headboard of the bed and continued to move his fingers through the toddler’s hair. “Your uncle’s name was Hashirama….”

Tobirama walked out of the bedroom and sighed softly. He massaged the bridge of his nose. His entire world was shifted and, evidently, he was going to be building a village. Again. Releasing a slow breath, Tobirama walked into his study.

Sitting in the center of his desk, was a stack of papers. Tobirama grabbed and papers and began to read over the familiar handwriting.

Otouto,

First of all, you are a moron. Only you would create a seal that would meld with your own chakra and create a new Kekkei Genkai. Your father would’ve wet himself if he knew just how dangerous you became. And the bastard would’ve deserved all of it.

Now, onto what you either want to know or found out through other means. You had a son. His name was Minato, and he was a mix of you and Hashirama even at five years old. He was absolutely brilliant, yet he showed his emotions on his sleeve like my beloved husband.

As much as I would love to tell you more about the lovable child that was your son, I’m afraid I never knew him past the age of five. Minato did tell me what happened that day. Mokumi and Minato were out of the village collecting herbs for the hospital when they were ambushed by Iwa nin. They wanted Konoha to start the Second Ninja War, and they succeeded. Mokumi was killed, but Minato flashed thirty years into the future.

The Second Ninja War was the downfall of the Senju Clan. One by one those of the Clan went to battle underestimating the enemy forces. Nawaki was killed during an attack. Tsunade…Tsunade lost almost everything she held dear. As I last heard, she’s still alive, but she wanders with her fiancé’s niece. If you look for her, all I ask is that you be gentle with her.

I can’t answer for whatever happened after I passed, but I can tell you the next Jinchuuriki. Her name is Uzumaki Kushina. Yes, she is young, but not so young that it will hurt her development chakra-wise. I theorize that introducing Bijuu Chakra early will help in control, but I’ve also given her the advice of love overcoming hate. I can only hope that she is able to do so.

As for any modern appliances that I knew of while I’m alive, you’ll find books and manuals on your bookshelf by the window.

As for everything else you may be questioning:

Kagami died in the First War. We don’t know what happened only Danzou was present during the battle. He did have a daughter, but she is ten as of this letter and I do not know what has become of her or any children she may have had.

Hiruzen is…not who I expected you to choose, but he took everything in stride. He is not a bad leader, far from it, but he appears to let too many outside voices affect his opinion on things. He does not balance the want for peace and the fighting of war. Unlike you, he cannot walk the fence of both. It is either or.

Whatever you deem necessary to be done at whatever time you arrive, just remember what you’ve always known. You will eventually have to face me and your brothers. Do not make me have to smack you with my fan when you arrive at the Pure Lands, Otouto. You will dislike it more than you do while you’re living.

Good luck,

Your loving sister,

Mito

Tobirama set the letter on the desk and closed his eyes. He braced himself on the desk before taking a deep breath. There was far too much to go through right now. He would rest for the night and take care of what he could tomorrow. Tobirama stood up and left his office, making his way to his bedroom.

Once he was settled into his bed, Naruto peeked his head in, “What is it, Dear One?”

Naruto cautiously entered the room, “Can I…with you?”

Tobirama stared at Naruto for a moment before nodding. Naruto hurried over to the bed and climbed into it. He snuggled into his grandfather, “This will not be a regular thing, alright?” Tobirama whispered into Naruto’s hair. “I will allow this for a month, but you need to get used to sleeping by yourself, understood?”

“Yes, Jii-chan.”

“Ojii-san,” Tobirama corrected. “Now, let’s go to sleep.”

Chapter Text

“Jii-chan!” Naruto held out a tomato.

“Ojii-san,” Tobirama took the tomato and began cutting it. “Thank you, Naruto.”

Giggling, Naruto looked at the rice in the pot, “Done?”

“Not yet, Dear One,” Tobirama cut up more vegetables. “We will be going into the village once we’re done with breakfast.”

“Why?” Naruto looked scared.

Tobirama kissed Naruto’s forehead, “No one will hurt you. I’ll be disguising you, Dear One. No one will know who you are.”

“Okay. But why?”

“You need clothes,” Tobirama took the rice off the stove. “And I have a few errands to run.”

“New clothes? Me?” Naruto’s eyes went wide.

Perhaps my list needs to be rearranged…. Tobirama looked at his grandson Starting with righting a wrong. The albino started plating their breakfast, “Go sit at the kotatsu, Naruto. I’ll bring our food and drinks over.”

“Okay!” Naruto ran over and sat on one of the pillows.

Tobirama walked over with the plates and set one in front of Naruto and one beside the blonde. Tobirama then walked over to the counter and poured cups of tea for both of them. Once Tobirama sat down, he set the cup next to Naruto’s plate, “Both hands,” Tobirama said gently. Naruto grinned and took the cup of tea in both his hands. “It’s hot,” Naruto sipped the tea slowly then pulled a face. Tobirama chuckled, “Bitter?” Naruto stuck his tongue out. “Would you like orange juice?”

“Peas?”

Tobirama stood and walked over to the refrigerator, pulling the juice out. He poured the toddler a glass before putting the container back in the fridge. Tobirama set the juice next to the blonde, who grinned and grabbed the glass, “Tank you!”

Tobirama ran his fingers through blonde hair before eating his breakfast.

“Jii-chan!”

“Ojii-san,” Tobirama corrected as he held up Naruto’s shirt from the previous night. Were there these many holes in it before? The man huffed before looking at the pants. “Oh, for Sage’s sake….” Tobirama looked at Naruto sitting on his bed in a t-shirt nightgown. “Nope, we’re rearranging Today’s Agenda.” Naruto tilted his head.

Tobirama closed his eyes and reached out with his senses. Nothing. Nothing was different from yesterday. Tobirama opened his eyes slowly. So, the Jinchuuriki goes missing—supposedly kidnapped by an unknown shinobi. And the village isn’t on High Alert? He took a deep breath Anija, your dream is a pain in my ass. He flew through hand seals and changed into his previous disguise. He pressed a kiss to Naruto’s forehead, “I’ll be right back. Stay here, do not move from the bed. I’ll return in a few moments, alright?”

“Okay!” Naruto grinned up at his grandfather.

Tobirama nodded and Hiraishined out to the front gates. He turned to the Senju Gates with a determined look. He placed his hand on the wood of the gate. Chakra moved around his hand before he pulled away. Not even the gates will be seen. He turned and walked into the village proper.

Weaving through the crowded streets, Tobirama walked into the Ramen Shop, “Ah!” Ayame smiled. “You’re back! A bit early, don’t you think?”

“I’m afraid I’m not here for food. May I have a word with you and your father? Away from listening ears?” Ayame blinked but nodded. She walked into the back, supposedly speaking with Teuchi. The teenager waved him into the back and Tobirama followed.

“Is something wrong?” Teuchi asked.

“There’s something I wish to ask, and there’s currently no one in the village I trust with the matter,” Teuchi and Ayame looked at each other. “This is not what I normally look like, and I know if I drop the Henge, you will not believe. However, I will explain if you give me only a couple of moments to bring my proof here.”

“Alright….” Tobirama nodded and disappeared. Teuchi went wide eyed along with his daughter. Tobirama returned with Naruto in his arms and Ayame gasped loudly when the toddler turned to look at them. “Naruto…,” Teuchi whispered in disbelief.

Ayame had tears falling and reached out, but pulled back, “Can I…,” Tobirama nodded and passed Naruto over to the teenager. Ayame held Naruto to her, cradling his head, tears falling faster.

Teuchi looked at the man in front of him, “Who are you?” Tobirama dropped his Henge, “Nidai….”

“I’m Minato’s father. Hiraishin is a Kekkei Genkai I unknowingly created,” Ayame looked up in shock. “The story is far too long and complicated to get into right now. Just know that I seem to have jumped forward in time, and I am not pleased with what I’ve discovered so far. One of which is the village’s treatment of my grandson.” Tobirama crossed his arms, “I found Naruto being beaten by his own caregivers.”

Ayame gaped and held Naruto closer to her, kissing his forehead. Teuchi’s eyes hardened, “What do you need of us, Nidaime-sama?”

“As of right now, a part-time babysitter and someone to help me speed run through some modern amenities that were not available for my sister-in-law to leave me manuals to,” Tobirama looked at Ayame, who nodded almost instantly. “I would also like to know if anyone has noticed that the Jinchuuriki is missing.”

“Naruto-kun’s the…,” Ayame looked at Naruto before glaring and holding him tighter. “This is why he was treated such?”

“Most likely,” Tobirama nodded. “It’s difficult for many to separate beast and jailer, but Aneue set people straight in her time. And those that still spoke ill of her behind her back had both myself and Anija to deal with. Evidently, that was not done in the years past her death.”

“Naruto will be safe with us,” Ayame stated firmly.

“And I believe you, however, I do not wish to have my grandson in the village at this time. I want to stay as under the radar as I can until I can determine the best course of action,” Tobirama ran a hand through his hair. “If you are admirable, I would like to take your daughter with me to the Senju Compound to watch my grandson while I shop for him and gather what information I need.”

“Please. Whatever you think is necessary and safe for Naruto,” Teuchi nodded at his daughter. “I can handle the restaurant. Naruto is more important.”

Ayame nodded before looking at Tobirama as he held his hand out, “I have the Senju Compound on High Lockdown. You will not be able to see the gate unless I bring you in.” Ayame nodded and took the outstretched hand.

Tobirama pulled the teenager close to him, keeping his arm firmly around her. He looked up at his son’s friend, “I’ll have her home before dinner.”

“Whatever you need her for. I will even bring you dinner if you wish,” Teuchi stated.

Tobirama nodded and flashed away with Ayame and Naruto.

Tobirama stopped in front of a construction site. He had several bags in one hand and several books in his other. Another Clan Compound? This late? I haven’t heard any—Tobirama narrowed his eyes. He’s heard displeasing things among many about the Uchihas, however. If what I think is happening, is happening. It better not be.

The albino closed his eyes, it would seem he would have to leave any future catch-up for later. The needs within the village are suddenly a top priority. I will not have the one fear I had with creating this village come true. Were the merge tactics I had started not working? Or…were they not followed at all? Tobirama closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

He reached out with his senses and paused. There was someone hovering around the Senju Gates. But they shouldn’t even be aware there are gates unless—Tobirama went wide eyed and Hiraishined behind trees just outside the gates. He looked around the tree carefully. Two ANBU. Without masks, but they wore the Black Ops tattoo on their forearms and their chakra was well-trained.

Tobirama’s eyes hardened. These two ANBU were 14. Why are there elite Shinobi at this age? Tobirama watched their chakras. They shouldn’t even be able to sense there was a compound. Unless they were Senju…. Or invited in. Tobirama observed the chakra. One chakra was Uchiha, unmistakable, but it was familiar. He wasn’t sure who this other chakra was, “Kakashi,” the Uchiha ANBU stated. “You just got back from a five-day assassination mission. You’re running on little sleep.”

“No sleep, actually,” the silver-haired teen spoke up. “The target was more active, but you’re one to talk, Shisui. You just got back from…whatever the hell classified mission Hakage-sama sent you on. You’ve been gone for two weeks and have more bags than me.”

“I’ve been at this longer.”

“We graduated at the same time!” Kakashi snapped. “The only reason you have more mission experience is because your Jounin sensei didn’t give a shit if you went into the war at seven, while Minato-sensei held me back for as long as he was allowed to. And look where that got us both! I can’t—”

“Kakashi, breathe. Just…look. We’re both exhausted. We’ll continue looking for Naruto in the morning. We should inform Hokage-sama—”

“And have him say what?” Kakashi snapped. “That Naruto is well-looked after? That we’re just worrying for no reason? You know as well as I do that we’re the only two in ANBU that even give a shit about Naruto!” Kakashi turned slightly allowing Tobirama to see the one Sharingan eye Kakashi held. “I’ve already been tricked by him and Danzou once! I’m not facing Sensei and Kushina when I let their son get kidnapped!”

Shisui sighed, “Then why are we in a forest Kakashi? If Naruto was taken, any trail would be long cold by now.”

“I’ve always known where Naruto is when I’m in the village,” Kakashi whispered. “He’s here.”

Shisui’s own Sharingan swirled into existence as he looked around. He pressed his lips together, “I can certainly feel something, and I’m usually able to feel Naruto as well, Kakashi. I can feel him around here. However, if something is happening that not even our Sharingans can detect, then we are in no condition to be dealing with it in our states.”

“But—” both tensed as leaves and branches crunched behind them. They spun around in unison and their jaws dropped.

Tobirama, without his Henge, walked up with his items. He tilted his head at them, “Well, are you two going to just stand there like morons, or are you going to let me invite you into the compound?”

“You’re…this isn’t…,” Shisui was at a lost.

“Not a Genjutsu,” Kakashi breathed out. “You’re….”

“Senju Tobirama,” the albino nodded. “Now are we going to continue to stand here, or can we take this into my housing?”

Shisui and Kakashi parted and Tobirama walked up to the Senju Gates. He placed his hand on the wooden doors. The two teenagers went wide eyed and Tobirama turned to them, “Come along. I’ve left my grandson with someone long enough.” The two followed the albino into the Senju Compound.

“Your…grandson, Nidaime-sama?” Shisui asked. “We weren’t aware you had children, let alone grandchildren.”

“I had one child, and one biological that I did not know about before I unknowingly jumped forward in time,” Tobirama looked behind at the two teenagers. “But we can continue this conversation after you both have rested.”

“But we don’t—”

“You will rest,” Shisui and Kakashi stiffened unconsciously at the tone of voice. “Both of you should not even be Chuunin let alone the rank you are. I specifically made the ranking system with age limits.”

“We…had talent—”

“As did I, and look where that got me,” Tobirama paused and turned to both teenagers. “And look where it’s gotten you. You both have lost friends, teammates.” It wasn’t a question and the teenagers looked away, “We will discuss more after you both have rested.” He walked up the steps to his house.

Shisui and Kakashi followed the man into the house. They heard running feet and two sets of laughter. Ayame ran out of the hall bathroom chasing a naked Naruto with a towel in her hands, “Naruto-kun,” she laughed. “Come on now,” Naruto squealed, laughing, and running faster.

Tobirama smiled and set his bags and books on the entrance table. He flashed in front of Naruto and grabbed his wet grandson. Naruto squealed, “Jii-chan!”

“Ojii-san, Dear One,” he took the towel from Ayame. “Thank you, Ayame-san,” he wrapped Naruto in the towel.

Naruto giggled before looking as the other two teenagers just stood in the entranceway. He grinned, “Nii-chan!” he reached for Kakashi.

Tobirama looked up at Kakashi, who looked surprised, “Come along, Naruto. Let’s get you dried and dressed, and you can take a nap with Kakashi-san and Shisui-san.”

“But…he shouldn’t….” Tobirama looked at the shocked Kakashi. A white eyebrow went up.

“Naruto is my grandson. Why would he not know who his brother is?” Tobirama stated. He looked at Ayame, “I have a few questions about some things I discovered, let me just dress him and put all three of them down for naps.”

“Really, Nidaime-sama, we don’t—” Shisui shut his mouth when Tobirama sent him a look. It was the same look his grandmother would give him when she was displeased with him. “Yes, sir.”

Tobirama hummed and gestured for the two ANBU to follow him.

Tobirama stood in the doorframe of the guest bedroom. Naruto was snuggled between Shisui and Kakashi as all three of them slept soundly. Three. He apparently had three grandchildren. The albino’s red eyes seemed to follow something unseen to anyone in the house. He stared for only a few more minutes before turning and leaving the room.

Chapter Text

Shisui and Kakashi’s eyes snapped open. Both looked down at Naruto sleeping soundly between them before up at each other. It wasn’t a dream or a Genjutsu. The Fourth Hokage was…. Both carefully slipped out of Naruto’s hold on both of them without waking him. They made their way to where they heard noises. They arrived in the kitchen where Ayame was cooking and Senju Tobirama sat at the kotatsu sipping tea, “Hello, boys.” Tobirama’s eyes didn’t open as he held his cup, “Come sit. Ayame-san, when lunch is finished, you can fix yourself and Naruto plates and eat with him in his room.”

“Hai, Tobirama-san.”

Tobirama looked at the two teenage shinobi just standing in the hallway, “Are you coming? Or are you just going to let the tea get cold?” Shisui and Kakashi slowly made their way to the kotatsu and sat in front of the steaming cups of tea waiting for them.

It was silent between the three as Ayame finished cooking the food. Tobirama continued to sip his tea. Eventually, Ayame made two plates and left the room. Kakashi and Shisui stiffened when Tobirama set his cup down and looked up at the two, “When did you two graduate?”

“Six,” Kakashi spoke quietly.

“Seven,” Shisui looked down at his hands in his lap. “I would’ve graduated at Kakashi’s age, but my instructor forged several of my tests to keep me out of the war. My Jounin sensei was less…motivated.”

“I was the opposite.”

“You were taught by my son?” Tobirama looked at Kakashi.

Kakashi nodded slowly, “I wasn’t…I mean….”

“Not even I knew,” Tobirama interlaced his fingers together. “It would appear I unintentionally created a Kekkei Genkai with Hiraishin. As I jumped forward almost a century with my chakra reserves, Minato jumped forward thirty years to the time he grew up in.”

“If I could, Nidaime-sama,” Shisui asked. “How…did you not know about Yondaime-sama?”

Tobirama hummed, “Mokumi-san, Minato’s mother, and I…,” he trailed off in thought. “Quite honestly, I don’t know what we were. We most definitely were friends. She was a scientist from Nami that came to Konoha to assist me with one of the grids that weren’t widely used in either the Uchiha or Senju Compounds. She stayed as the village began accepting civilians from other countries. Fast forward about twelve years, what you know as the First War is happening, my brother is dead, I’ve been elected to the position of Hokage, and things have been…tense.” Shisui and Kakashi nodded, “We may have been convinced to give the Akimichi alcohol makers a try.”

“You both got drunk and had Sensei,” Kakashi deadpanned.

“Evidently, yes. Mokumi-san tried to tell me, but I was about to leave for what everyone thought was my final mission.”

“Would things have been different if you knew?” Shisui asked.

Tobirama was silent for a few seconds, “I can’t answer for certain because I do not know how I would react if I knew I had a child.”

“How did you know Sensei was your child?” Kakashi asked.

“He and Naruto have my mother’s eyes,” Tobirama looked at both of them. “My mother was a woman with a unique eye color. Neither I nor my brothers got them, but they are unforgettable and unmistakable. And Naruto looks like a blonde-haired copy of my younger brother, Kawarama.” Tobirama rested his chin on his hands, “And if that wasn’t enough, my sister-in-law figured out what happened after Minato jumped forward after his mother was killed. She left me a note explaining all she knew.” Kakashi and Shisui nodded, “Do you have any more pressing questions?” The teenagers shook their heads and Tobirama looked at Shisui, who tensed slightly. “Was it ever discovered what happened to Kagami?” Shisui blinked once. “Your grandfather.”

“Great-grandfather,” Shisui breathed out. He took a deep breath, “We don’t know. Only Elder Danzou was present on the mission. All I know of Kagami-ojii-san is that he never gave up looking for you until he died. For all we know he could have been following a lead and something happened. Danzou won’t speak of the mission.”

“And Hiruzen hasn’t pressed or pushed?”

Shisui gulped and gripped his pants slightly, “Hokage-sama…is….” Kakashi looked at Shisui.

“Speak freely, Shisui. I know Hiruzen’s faults as well or better than he does.”

Shisui released a breath and looked up at Tobirama determined, “Sandaime-sama is fickle. He is either for or against anything with Uchihas involved. Sometimes he will be in our favor, but others he will all but restrain our rights within the village and as shinobi unless we show promise. Such as myself or…,” Shisui pressed his lips together. “Or…with Itachi.”

“Itachi?” Kakashi whispered. “I’ve heard of him. He’s advancing quickly in the Academy.”

“He never wanted to be in the Academy,” Shisui snapped. He closed his eyes, grip on his pants tightening. “Under the pressure of the Third War, children were graduating before they were ready. Many died—”

“Or were killed by teammates,” Kakashi whispered eyes closing tightly.

Shisui closed his own eyes, taking a deep breath. He looked down at his tea, “Itachi was taken to a battlefield at three,” Tobirama’s eyes hardened. “He was traumatized early on. He wants nothing to do with violence. He wants peace, but he knows that will not be possible. Itachi is a prodigy, but he doesn’t want to fight. He wants what little peace we have to stay.”

“Enough,” the teenagers looked up at Tobirama. He looked murderous. “I’ve heard enough.” Tobirama closed his eyes and took a deep breath, “Shisui, tell me that Hiruzen is not planning on moving the Uchiha from their Ancestor Lands.”

“You would have me lie, Nidaime-sama?”

Tobirama’s eyes opened slowly and both ANBU nearly shrunk at the look of anger on Tobirama’s face, “I do not,” Tobirama’s voice was calm, yet his chakra was raging around the room. “Tell me, Shisui. With Izuna and Madara both dead, who took up the Head of the Uchiha after Hikaku?”

“The line followed Hikaku-sama’s family. His great-grandson, Fugaku is the current head with his wife, Uchiha Mikoto. Itachi is their heir and Uchiha Sasuke is their youngest.”

“So, it’s still within Madara’s main family line,” Tobirama nodded to himself. “I just wished to prepare myself as some genetics are far more dominant than others if you have seen those that lived almost a century ago.” He looked at Shisui, “Have my plans been followed? Such as my plans for the Police Department?”

Kakashi and Shisui glanced at each other. Shisui slowly took Kakashi’s forehead protector and covered his Sharingan, “Don’t waste chakra,” it seemed to be a habit of the Uchiha’s as Kakashi didn’t even blink at it. Shisui looked at Tobirama, “What exactly was your plan for the Uchiha Police Force?”

Tobirama’s left eye twitched, “I see it has not been followed.” He folded his hands as if he were praying, “Anija, I’m about to burn your dream to the ground and start over.” He took a deep breath, “I’m going to list things, children. You are not to sugarcoat anything. Tell me what the Hokage and the Uchiha think of them,” Kakashi and Shisui nodded. “The Second Kyuubi Attack.”

“The Uchiha are to blame,” Kakashi stated. No hesitation whatsoever. Shisui bowed his head.

“Shisui,” Tobirama spoke firmly.

Shisui took a deep breath and looked up, “The Uchiha have lost faith in the village.” Tobirama closed his eyes and nodded.

“Uzumaki Naruto.”

“The Jinchuuriki,” Shisui and Kakashi spoke in unison.

“Who knows of Naruto’s immediate parentage?”

“Hokage-sama, The Elders, and all Clan Heads and their spouses,” Shisui spoke.

“Sensei and Kushina were close friends with either the current Heads or their spouses,” Kakashi filled in.

Tobirama nodded, “Clan Contracts.” Both teenagers just stared at Tobirama and then physically turned their heads to each other. “You’re serious? You know nothing of the Clan Contracts? You are a born Hatake, correct, Kakashi?”

“Yes…, but I don’t…contracts?” Kakashi tilted his head.

Shisui and Kakashi got the feeling they were about to see the Second Hokage face plant into the kotatsu. “Did nobody read the goddamn plans of other Hokage? We are not Daimyo!” And the teenagers watched Senju Tobirama’s face meet the kotatsu.

After a few seconds, Tobirama lifted his head, “Do either of you have any immediate family?”

“No, sir,” Kakashi bowed his head. “Only a handful of Hatake remained in the village after the First War. Where the others went, no one is sure, but those that remained in the village were slowly picked off in the Second War.”

“You are the last remaining.”

“Yes, sir.” Tobirama nodded and looked at Shisui.

“My grandparents died when I was young,” Shisui explained. “My mother was killed in the Third War and my father…,” the teen made a face. “Could honestly go die in a hole. He was bedridden at the beginning of the war and yelled at my mother when she continued to fight for the village. When she died, I was just sent into the war. All his anger was thrown at me.”

“Let me rephrase my question then. Is there anyone that cares for you, that you need to inform that you’re home?”

Shisui paused, “If you’re planning what I think you’re planning, I think it can wait, Nidaime-sama.”

Tobirama nodded, “And was it your mother that was your parent from Kagami’s side?” Shisui nodded. “Good. Does Hiruzen know you’ve both returned?” he stood from the pillow.

Both teenagers nodded, “Yes, sir.”

“Very good. Then I still have a bit of planning and research to do. Until then, I want you two to remain here. Help Ayame-san with Naruto, look around the compound, whatever you wish. Just don’t go out of the compound.”

“Yes, sir.”

“My last question for now,” Tobirama went through a few hand seals, and Shisui and Kakashi’s tea was reheated. “Was Hiruzen elected or was he just trusted?”

Shisui and Kakashi looked at each other, “I believe…Sandaime-sama just started doing the work,” Shisui stated.

“It was in the middle of the First War,” Kakashi pondered. “It would make sense to just let someone take over, but after the war…no official vote was ever conducted.”

“And for Minato?”

“He was voted,” Shisui nodded. “It wasn’t really an election though. It was either Minato-sama, Orochimaru—who turned out to be a traitor, or Jiraiya-sama—who has stated multiple times that he wasn’t fit for the job.”

“Whether or not everyone knew who would be voted doesn’t matter,” Tobirama brought his empty cup to the sink. “What about after Minato was killed? Was an election held?”

“No,” Kakashi and Shisui spoke in unison.

“He just took up office again,” Kakashi finished.

Tobirama nodded. The three turned as running was heard. Naruto squealed as he ran into the kitchen, “Jii-chan!” Tobirama smiled and easily caught Naruto, swinging him onto his hip. “Jii-chan!”

“Ojii-san,” Tobirama corrected. He looked up as Ayame walked into the kitchen with empty plates. “Did you eat Ayame-san’s lunch?”

Naruto nodded, “Yummy!” Ayame giggled and began washing the dishes in the sink.

“Thank you, Ayame-san. I still have things to do, would you mind fixing dinner as well? I’ll take you home after that.”

“That’s fine, Tobirama-san. I don’t mind.” Ayame looked over at Shisui and Kakashi. Ayame smiled at them, “Hello, Kakashi-kun. There’s still lunch left if you two want some.”

“Thank you, Ayame-san,” Shisui nodded.

“Of course. Have you eaten, Tobirama-san?”

“I have not, but I really have—”

“You need to make time to eat, Tobirama-san. It doesn’t take that long to eat a decent meal,” Ayame gave the man a look.

Tobirama sighed and took the cup in her hand, “I’ll make more tea then.” Ayame nodded and Tobirama set Naruto down. “Go sit with your brother, Naruto.”

Naruto grinned and charged at Kakashi, who nearly went back from the force of the full weight of the two-year-old. Naruto hugged Kakashi around his neck, “Nii-chan!”

“How…,” Kakashi ran a hand through Naruto’s hair. “I don’t understand.”

Tobirama took his seat again as Ayame seemed to busy herself with fixing three more plates, “It’s your chakra.” Tobirama blew on his tea before sipping it slowly. “Senju have always been sensitive to natural chakra.”

“Isn’t that…Sage Chakra?” Shisui asked, carefully sipping his tea.

“Sage Mode is achieved by being able to blend both natural and regular chakra,” Tobirama explained and Ayame set plates in front of the three shinobi. “Because we are more sensitive to natural chakra, Senju are able to more easily blend the two. Some Senju are able to sense the two more easily. Hashirama and I were two such Senju.”

“So, you know Sage Mode?” Kakashi asked.

“I do. I just tend not to use it because of the lack movement it requires is…not efficient when in battle.” Tobirama stirred the noodles in his lunch with his chopsticks, “But that’s why Naruto knows you as his brother. And why I knew who your grandfather was,” he looked up at Shisui. “Blood and chakra are both physical aspects, however, chakra is more flexible. I told you before that I had a child and a biological one that I didn’t know about. Kagami was my child in all but blood.” Shisui went wide eyed, “And Minato seemed to have claimed you as well, Kakashi, even without his knowledge.”

“So…was that like legal or…?” Kakashi asked.

“Within the village? No,” Tobirama stated. “But to any Senju, impeccably. Kagami was welcomed, admittedly timidly, by the Senju, and the Uchiha were honestly confused as to why Kagami was welcomed. Hikaku did question and I explained what I did to you, but he didn’t really understand. Hashirama then said that I “Senju Adopted” him and Hikaku accepted that but requested that Kagami still live in the Uchiha Compound because of the safety wards around it.”

“So…would that make…us…” Tobirama looked at the teenagers.

“Yes. I see you two as mine. Which is another reason you two are staying here. Until a plan can be formed, if you are my family, you are not stepping foot in what’s become of Konoha until I can determine what is to be done.”

“So…you’re not going to try and find Tsunade-sama?” Kakashi asked.

“Not at this time. If the village failed her, then I will give her a bit more time before just throwing all this on her. And, once again, I want my family nowhere near the village if it can be helped. For now. I will find Tsunade, that’s not a question, but when I find her is, and I will determine that at a later time.”

“Then who will be Hokage? Are you not planning on taking the Sandaime out of office?” Shisui asked.

“Oh, I am, but who will take office will be determined once the plan has been formed.” Tobirama finished his meal and stood, “Thank you for lunch, Ayame-san. I will return later tonight.”

“You’re welcome, Tobirama-san. Good luck!” Ayame smiled brightly.

Tobirama nodded and pressed a kiss to Naruto’s head before ruffling Kakashi and Shisui’s hair as he went by them.

Chapter Text

Tobirama returned home close to midnight. He looked up as Shisui and Kakashi walked into the entranceway, “Tea, Tobirama-san?” Shisui asked.

“Just a cup of green tea, Shisui, thank you,” the Uchiha nodded and made his way to the kitchen. “Ayame-san?” he turned to Kakashi.

“Sleeping with Naruto. I sent word to Teuchi-san with my summons. He understands.” Tobirama nodded, “He also says that no one has mentioned Naruto missing. I sent Pakkun to the ANBU Headquarters, and the ANBU that were scheduled to guard Naruto were not even near the orphanage.”

Tobirama hummed and walked into the kitchen with Kakashi on his heels. Shisui set three cups of tea on the kotatsu, which they sat in front of. Tobirama sipped his drink slowly, “I take it what you’ve discovered, you are none too pleased with?” Shisui asked.

Tobirama hummed, setting his tea down, “I’m not one to jump to conclusions with things. I watch and I research. However, I do not have the patience to catch up on almost a century's worth of history. I doubt all of your questions have been answered, especially now with the shock of the initial meeting gone and past.” Shisui and Kakashi nodded, “So, I’m going to ask one “history” question that I want it answered to the fullest of your knowledge, and then one of you may ask a question you wish answered.” When the teens nodded, Tobirama looked between them, “One of you may go first.”

“What was your plan for the Police Department?” Shisui asked.

Tobirama nodded, “It was a merge tactic. I had several started or in progress.” He looked up from over the edge of his cup, “As you’re both aware, I was not…the biggest fan of Uchihas. I have my own personal issues that I still have to force myself to overcome. Everyone was aware of this, even Kagami. I had my fears with this peace dream of my brother’s, and I did create precautions because of them. But I’m sure if anyone you two fought for years suddenly wanted peace and a single living space, you would do the same.” Kakashi and Shisui just nodded and Tobirama took a sip of his tea.

“The Uchiha as a whole are very emotionally driven, despite their tendencies to hide such emotions.” Tobirama looked at Shisui, who nodded slowly, “The Sharingan is activated by traumatic events. Usually, the loss or almost loss of loved ones. If Uchiha truly did not care for anyone, there would be no Kekkei Genkai to speak or fear of.” Tobirama looked over at Kakashi as he straightened visibly.

“You didn’t want the Police Force to be just for Uchiha,” Kakashi breathed out. “You were trying to get them to connect to other clans.” Shisui went wide eyed.

Tobirama nodded, “The first couple of years, yes. The Police Force was to only be for Uchihas, but within the first ten years other clans—possibly Inuzuka or Nara as they would have been the subtler approach and the most useful to the Police Force’s original objective—should have been introduced to younger Uchiha recruits. The plan was to slowly allow Uchihas to form bonds outside their clan. The Police Force was not meant to be a cage for the Uchiha because they are treated as only tools as shinobi.”

“But that…never happened,” Shisui breathed out. “Only Uchihas were allowed to join.”

“And has caused the Uchihas to become isolated from the village as a whole,” Kakashi finished.

Tobirama nodded and sipped his tea before setting the cup down, “Why were children sent into war?” the albino barely kept his rage out of his voice.

Kakashi took a deep breath, “The Third War was…difficult.” The silver-haired ANBU sent Shisui a look.

Shisui covered Kakashi’s wrist and squeezed it. He looked at his adoptive grandfather, “A decline in national power was the start and cause. The power of the Five Great Shinobi Countries—Fire, Water, Lightning, Earth, and Wind, was crumbling. Along everyone’s borders, skirmishes with smaller nations broke out on a daily basis. The prolonged conflicts gradually spread their flames until they developed into an all-out war. The conflict turned into an unprecedented war of attrition, tormenting all nations with a shortage of war potential.”

“So, adults made stupid decisions, and the children suffered because of it,” Tobirama snapped, grip tightening on his cup. “Ask your question.”

“The…Chakra Adoption,” Tobirama looked over at Kakashi. “I know you haven’t really looked into the Hiraishin and all that yet, but…do you think Sensei could’ve come to me or….”

Tobirama stared at Kakashi for a while, “Is there another grandchild I should be worried about, Kakashi?”

Kakashi sighed, “There was a mission during the war. They split my team from Sensei. I was Jounin and Obito and Rin were just promoted to Chuunin.”

“And they weren’t ready?”

“Obito hadn’t unlocked his Sharingan and he wasn’t…,” Kakashi sighed. “My father’s suicide caused me to go into a mind frame I’m not proud of. Long mission report short, Rin gets kidnapped, I try to finish the mission given to us, Obito lectures me and goes after Rin, there’s a battle, Obito’s Sharingan activates, but not fully, I lose an eye, we save Rin, Obito gets crushed by a boulder saving me.” Kakashi rubbed his face and took a shaky breath, “Rin was a medical ninja, but neither of us were strong enough to move the boulder. Obito asks me to take his Sharingan to protect Rin. Then, just as Rin finishes, Sensei flashes in. All the enemy ninjas are dead outside the cave. Sensei was all the way at the border, there was no way….”

“Kakashi, breathe,” Tobirama grabbed Kakashi’s other hand. “Breathe…,” Kakashi took a couple deep breaths. “Good. Now, did Minato get Obito out?”

Kakashi nodded but couldn’t say anything. Shisui looked up, “Yes. Obito got out and Rin did what she could, but it was only enough to save him. He’s been in a coma since then.”

“In the Uchiha Compound or the hospital?”

“Hospital,” Kakashi breathed out. “Minato-sensei left me and Rin to finish off the mission and flashed Obito to the Konoha hospital.”

“And the Uchihas allowed this?” Tobirama looked between the teenagers, confused.

Shisui winced, “There…are few Uchihas that were…approving of Obito. Only his grandmother and his aunt’s family care for him.”

“And why is that?”

“Obito isn’t like most Uchihas. He took after his father personality-wise,” Shisui looked down. “His father…wasn’t Uchiha.”

“I’m not seeing the issue here,” Tobirama held his head. “What does personality and how many Uchiha parents he has have to do with anything?” Tobirama looked at Shisui, who looked up, confused, “You do remember that Madara and my brother were friends, right? They had the same personality to an extent with Madara having a bit more of a temper.” Shisui blinked twice and Tobirama sighed, “Do the Uchihas even remember who two of their strongest shinobis' mother was? Why their clan is a Noble Clan?”

“Uh…,” Shisui didn’t know what to say.

“Oh, Sage help us all. There’s a library for a reason!”

“I think we’ve lost whose turn it is,” Kakashi stated. “Can I ask a question?”

“Yes, once I have a plan for the village, I will look into Obito,” Tobirama was massaging his eyes.

“That’s…not it,” Tobirama looked at Kakashi. “If you know so much about Uchihas, why did you kill Madara’s brother where he could see?”

“I didn’t,” Tobirama deadpanned. Shisui and Kakashi went wide eyed. “Yes, I was testing Hiraishin. Yes, I could’ve easily killed Izuna. However, I’m not stupid enough to do it in broad daylight where all I’m going to do is turn every Uchiha present—including Uchiha Madara on my entire clan. So, yes, I injured Izuna in the side. I have no idea why everyone is claiming I stabbed him through the chest.”

“But…you did?” Shisui scratched the side of his head.

Tobirama sighed, “We can discuss this at another time. Kakashi, you mentioned another teammate. What happened to her?”

“I killed her,” Kakashi whispered.

Tobirama deadpanned, “I highly doubt that. Try again.”

“It was towards the end of the war,” Shisui took over. “Kakashi and Rin were on a mission and were ambushed by Kiri Shinobi. Rin gets kidnapped and taken somewhere else while Kakashi gets knocked out. What happens during that time, no one is truly certain. Kakashi tries to find Rin, but she finds him. In Kakashi’s own words, she’s acting off. She’s not herself.” Tobirama glanced at Kakashi, who refused to look at anything but the table. “They’re ambushed again by enemy nin, and Rin throws herself into Kakashi’s attack. Killing herself.”

Tobirama rested his chin in his hand. He seemed lost in thought, “Now that I’m thinking about it, Izuna was off that day as well…,” Tobirama’s voice was soft, and his eyes narrowed. “Something’s going on. I’m not sure what, but the Uchiha seem to be a key center.”

“What does Rin killing herself have to do with Uchihas?” Kakashi asked.

“What would happen to Obito if he thought you killed her on purpose?” Kakashi paled and Tobirama nodded, “Whoever or whatever this is knows how our minds work. Quite well, actually.”

“So…what do we do?” Shisui asked.

“Nothing, for right now,” Tobirama stated. “We continue with what we’re planning and just watch closely.” The teenagers nodded slowly, “Whatever this is, it seems to have voided or stopped whatever merge tactics I planned or started…,” Tobirama nodded to himself. “Then I’ll just force them. Firstly, fixing the clans.” Kakashi and Shisui glanced at each other quickly. “Now, from your knowledge, how, exactly does the Hyuuga Main House feel about their so-called Security Measure?”

Tobirama walked toward the kitchen and smiled. Naruto was watching Ayame mold rice into different shapes and fillings inside, “Good morning,” he walked into the room.

Naruto turned and grinned, “Jii-chan!” he ran over to his grandfather.

Tobirama swung Naruto onto his hip, “Ojii-san. I swear to the Six Paths, you will learn to respect your elders. If I could teach your uncle, I can teach you.” Naruto giggled and snuggled into Tobirama’s neck.

Ayame giggled, “Tea is on the stove, Tobirama-san.”

“Thank you, Ayame-san. And thank you for staying the night. I can take you home if you wish.” Ayame looked over at Tobirama and smirked slightly.

“Uncle Minato was very much like you, Tobirama-san. I know when you’re planning something, and I know when you will feel better if those plans involve me and Tou-san where you can see us. I’ll stay here for as long as I need to. Just tell Tou-san when you want him here.” Ayame turned back to making breakfast.

Tobirama set Naruto on a clean countertop as he made himself his tea, “Thank you, Ayame-san.”

“It’s no problem, really. We thought Naruto-kun was dead. I want to spend as much time with him as possible,” Ayame leaned over and kissed Naruto’s head, causing him to giggle and squeal. “Where are Kakashi-kun and Shisui-kun?”

“I told them they could pick housing if they liked or sleep in the living room. I only have two bedrooms in this house,” Tobirama picked Naruto up with one arm as he carried both him and his tea to the kotatsu. “They chose to pick housing. As most Senju were killed off during the Second War, I’m not completely sure which houses have modern amenities. They know to be here for breakfast.”

The front door opened and closed, “We’re back!” Tobirama smiled at Kakashi’s call.

“Welcome back. Ayame-san just about has breakfast finished,” Tobirama let Naruto run off.

“Nii-chan!” the blonde jumped into Kakashi’s arms.

Kakashi nuzzled Naruto’s hair before sitting down at the kotatsu with Shisui. Naruto seemed content to stay in Kakashi’s lap. Ayame brought over two cups of tea and a glass of juice. Naruto grabbed his juice, “Tank you!”

“Yes, thank you, Ayame-san,” Shisui took his cup. “Did you need help?”

“No need. You protect the village, I can make simple rice balls,” Ayame smiled as she went back to said task.

After a few minutes, Ayame sat down and set the tray of rice balls in the center, “Simple?” Kakashi took a rice ball and put it in Naruto’s reaching hands. “Every time I make rice balls, they are just that. Balls.” Tobirama chuckled softly and grabbed some breakfast with everyone else.

It was silent as everyone ate. Once finished, Tobirama slowly sipped his tea, “If I could inquire something, Ayame-san,” Ayame looked over at the albino. “How are the civilians on the council determined?”

“Ah,” Ayame nodded. “They are determined by sales and community satisfaction. Each member represents the three main non-shinobi categories. Food, clothing, and weapons. While weapons are used and bought by shinobi, there are more than just ninja tools.”

“I see. Do they tend to fluctuate often?”

“Sometimes, but that usually only happens if something major happens to their reputation. The quality of each shop is usually carefully monitored by the owners, so it’s usually community satisfaction that causes sudden changes. There was one time one civilian council member was forcibly kicked out and changed, though we don’t know what happened and they aren’t allowed to speak of it.”

Tobirama hummed and slowly sipped his tea, “And who are the current council members?”

“Food was just recently changed. About the time of the Kyuubi Attack. A new family joined the village and built the first grocery store with more than just canned and other non-perishable items. Some fresh items they grow themselves while others they have imported. Each trader they trade with is screened by the village themselves of course,” Tobirama nodded.

“Haruno Kizashi is the council member. After the Kyuubi Attack, his shop was only partially destroyed. He and his wife, despite being five months pregnant at the time, worked long and hard hours getting their outside partners to bring in food and other needs into the village. They even somehow expedited the growth of their own garden. That just solidified their run within the council.”

“But I doubt that was their main purpose,” Ayame shook her head and Tobirama nodded in approval. “The clothing member?”

“Kazamatsuri Kiku is the member. I don’t really know much about her or her husband. They care greatly for the village and the people. After the Kyuubi Attack, they gave kids clothes to the suddenly overwhelmed orphanage. The family tends to keep to themselves, but if you need help, they’ll gladly give it.”

Tobirama nodded, “And the weapons member?”

“Higurashi Kiyomi is the member, only because she is a full civilian,” Ayame sipped her tea before continuing. “Her husband was a Chuunin wounded in the Third War. He was a weapons specialist with Fire Affinity. He hand-makes the metal for his weapons and they are always perfectly balanced. Because of the high quality, they are often expensive, so Shinobi don’t tend to buy kunai and such from them because they’re often thrown away or lost. But swords and other specialist weapons are often commissioned.

“As for the civilians, and where most of their profit comes from, Higurashi-san creates regular kitchen knives used for cooking. Again, because of the quality, they are expensive and often come in sets of multiple kinds. The Higurashis are well-loved within the village, but not just for their craft. Kiyomi-san often watches any children along with her own daughter, Tenten, when parents need a break. This includes clan children, though some are more willing than others.”

Tobirama nodded slowly, “Be honest with me, Ayame. How are civilians treated within the village?” the man didn’t miss Kakashi and Shisui wince.

Ayame took a deep breath and bowed her head slightly, “We are treated kindly, but no one would call it fairly. We are hardly given any assistance when we start a new business, and if we don’t have a business we are basically on the streets. My family is lucky because Tou-san was a shinobi. He gets a retirement paycheck from the village, but most of our income comes from our restaurant. And I know my father only started it because he knew when he died, I would only have that income. I was never a shinobi, never even went to the Academy. I had no interest in fighting.

“Civilians are expected to give discounts to active shinobi. Don’t get me wrong, we’re glad to give whatever to shinobi, but some shinobi,” Ayame pressed her lips together. “Especially, when the Chuunin Exams are held in Konoha. Sometimes, we wish we could deny service or at the very least charge the regular price. The main job of the Civilian Council Members seems to be to remind the Hokage and the clans at times that we exist. It was only in the short time that Uncle Minato was Hokage that the council members were just that. Council members.”

“Thank you, Ayame-san,” Tobirama nodded. “I think I have all the information I need to start planning.” He stood up, “I’ll be in my study if any of you need me.”

“Bye Jii-chan!” Naruto waved as Tobirama left the kitchen.

“Ojii-san,” Tobirama looked at Naruto. “And I’m not leaving the house this time, Dear One.”

“Out play?” Naruto titled his head.

“As long as Kakashi, Shisui, or Ayame are with you and you stay within the compound,” Tobirama nodded before moving down the hall towards his study.

“Play!” Naruto grinned up at Kakashi.

“Alright, alright,” Kakashi chuckled. “We’ll go outside, but you need to be in actual clothes first.”

Ayame stood up, “Come on, Naruto-kun. Let’s get dressed to go out and play.” Naruto quickly scrambled out of Kakashi’s lap and took Ayame’s hand.

Chapter Text

Shisui gaped and Kakashi was wide eyed with his one visible eye. Tobirama raised an eyebrow, “Problem?”

“That’s…going to cause a major uproar,” Kakashi said.

“I believe it’s the only way to get things moving in our favor,” Tobirama stated. “And it will probably give us opportunities to see about this unknown variable.”

Shisui took a deep breath and nodded, “What do you need us to do, Nidaime-sama?” Tobirama smiled and rested his chin on his intertwined hands.

Tobirama, in his henge, calmly ate his bowl of ramen. Miso flavor this time. Teuchi was in the back, however, even he was able to tell the entire village was tense. ANBU were out and about masks on and Jounins were running rooftops. Tobirama calmly sipped his broth as he enhanced his hearing with his chakra. North Sector clear. Nothing unusual.

The surrounding forest is clean.

Has there been a location on the Jinchuuriki?

No. Wait, how long has that been missing?! Who was on watch?

Isn’t it usually Hatake or the Uchiha?

They were on mission! Fuck! Tobirama set his empty bowl down and Teuchi walked out, “The order just came. All businesses are to shut down and The Council has been called.” Tobirama nodded.

“Hey!” Tobirama turned behind him. “What are you doing just sitting here?”

“I have yet to be given any orders,” Tobirama leaned his face against his hand. “Is there something happening?”

“The whole village is on high alert! What’s your number?” Tobirama read off his old number without hesitation. As expected, the ANBU didn’t even realize the number was out of commission. “Get to the Hokage Tower and get your orders!” the ANBU vanished.

“I do hope that wasn’t a captain,” Tobirama deadpanned. “He does not do panic well.”

“I’m not going to add more to your plate by telling you the answer to that,” Teuchi stated and Tobirama sighed loudly. “Let me just grab a few things,” he walked back into the back again.

“I want to know how this happens!” Uchiha Fugaku was livid. “My wife and youngest son were snatched from the Uchiha Compound, my eldest from the Academy, and my nephew from the hospital!” Fugaku glared at Hiruzen, “You swore Obito would have constant ANBU guard! You promised all of Yondaime-sama’s precautions would be held!” His Sharingan flared to life, “If my wife, sons, or nephew are hurt or dead, Hokage-sama, I will—”

“Are you threatening the Hokage, Uchiha-sama?” Danzou asked.

“He has every right!” Inuzuka Tsume stood from her seat, growling lowly. “My daughter also vanished from the Academy and my son just vanished from the compound! I shouldn’t need to remind you how we Inuzuka are about our children!”

“Everyone, calm down,” Hiruzen gestured with his arms. “We have every active shinobi—”

“How long has Naruto-kun been missing?” Nara Shikaku cut the Hokage off. His eyes were uncharacteristically narrowed, and his arms crossed. “I believe we were all promised that if we kept silent about his parentage that he would be safe.”

“I’ve gotten reports of only two ANBU constantly doing their job,” Yamanaka Inoichi glared at the four elders. “Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Shisui are the only ANBU that have constantly reported to their posts when they are set to guard not only Naruto-kun, but Uchiha Obito.”

“And speaking of Kakashi-kun and Shisui-kun,” Akimichi Chouza leaned back against his chair with his arms crossed. “They haven’t been seen for nearly a week. So, let us ask again, Hokage-sama.” The man’s eyes darkened, “For how long has Naruto-kun been missing along with the only ANBU that constantly watch over him?”

“I’m still trying to determine—”

“It seems just taking you for only your word was a mistake on our part, Sandaime-sama,” Aburame Shibi spoke just loud enough to be heard around the room.

“I can assure everyone that we are—”

“The Uchiha and Hyuuga do not see eye to eye with many things,” Hyuuga Hiashi glanced over at Fugaku before glaring at Hiruzen and the elders. “However, if a danger to a Kekkei Genkai has surfaced then we stand united. My wife and daughter are missing. My wife does not leave the compound without a guard and my brother and nephew are gone,” Hiashi’s Byakugan activated in his anger. “We don’t want the pacifying nonsense that you give civilians! We want to know where our families are!”

“I believe I speak for the civilians,” Haruno Kizashi spoke up, sneer in his voice. “We may not fight, but we provide for this village just as much as you shinobi do. We understand that we live in a place that is under constant threat of attack, but we choose to live here because we are supposed to be protected! I have only one question, Hokage-sama. How is it that my wife and daughter have gone missing? How is it known that I, Kiku-san, and Kiyomi-san are on this council?”

Everyone was staring at the Hokage and his advisors with anger and some Killing Intent leaking out. Hiruzen looked around him before sighing, “I don’t have answers, I’m sorry.”

“And that is your first mistake, Hiruzen,” everyone whipped their heads around. Several mouths dropped as Tobirama walked into the council room. No henge and wearing casual clothes. No amour was present. “The Hokage should always know the goings-on within the village.

“Im…possible…,” Fugaku’s Sharingan was spinning as he gaped. He turned quickly as Danzou threw a kunai at Tobirama. “Wait! It’s not a—” Kakashi and Shisui appeared in front of Tobirama, deflecting the kunai with their own. Their Sharingans spinning, “Shisui….”

Tobirama turned to Danzou calmly, “Your aim is still off.” He turned back to Hiruzen, “Hiruzen.”

“Sen…sei…,” Hiruzen breathed out.

“Before we get into the meat of what is happening and why,” Tobirama turned back to Danzou. “I want answers, Danzou. What happened to Kagami?”

“Sensei, it was years ago—”

“You know Danzou, or has your memory deteriorated so much over these years I skipped over that you forgot?” Tobirama hissed. “My sensing is unparalleled. I grew up in a time in which Kekkei Genkai were hunted. So, tell me Danzou. Why do you have Kagami’s eye?” Fugaku and Shisui stiffened and Hiruzen whipped around to Danzou, eyes wide.

“I don’t—this can’t be real! Tobirama-sensei died years ago!” Danzou stood up.

“Obviously not as I stand before you,” Tobirama crossed his arms. “You will answer, Danzou. Or I will end you here on accounts of treason!” His chakra washed over everyone. The three civilians shivered, but all shinobi on the council stiffened at the hidden Killing Intent underneath the wave. Kakashi and Shisui seemed unaffected.

“You can’t…you’re not Hokage!”

“He is actually,” Shisui spoke up. “Nidaime-sama was the last elected Hokage. As his body was never found and only declared dead, Sandaime-sama just took over. He was never elected like Yondaime-sama. With Nidaime-sama’s return and the passing of Yondaime-sama, he is acting Hokage. He has every right to kill a suspected traitor.” Shisui glared at Danzou.

“So, I will ask only one more time, Danzou,” Tobirama’s red eyes stared into Danzou's unwrapped eye. “What happened to Kagami?”

“If I may, Hokage-sama,” Fugaku spoke up. “If Danzou holds an unaccounted-for Sharingan, should I not have the right?”

“Normally, yes, Uchiha-sama. However, Kagami was my child. By Senju law, any misdeeds done to my child, I have first rights. I will, however, allow you to do what you wish with the Sharingan he holds.”

“Your child?” Danzou exclaimed.

“Yes,” Tobirama spoke calmly, yet his glare on the man didn’t waver. “Did you miss when we were first introduced that I said I had a child? By blood, Kagami was not mine, but in all rights and chakra, Uchiha Kagami was my child as much as Namikaze Minato was my son.” Gasps filled the room, “By blood, Minato was my child, but by choice and the will of natural chakra, Kagami was also my child.” Chakra spun around Tobirama and merged with Shisui and Kakashi, “So, you have one last chance Danzou. What happened to my son?”

“He—Kagami was insane, Sensei!” Danzou yelled. “He wouldn’t stop the nonsensical search for….”

“Me?” Tobirama finished for him. “Because I was dead?” Kakashi held Shisui back as the teen about jumped forward. Tobirama stepped forward, “Let me explain something about Senju, Danzou. We are sensitive to natural chakra. The chakra of nature, the earth we live on. Kagami’s insane search as you call it was spurred on because he knew I was not dead. He could feel my chakra around him still.”

“But I…we—”

“Didn’t know?” Tobirama tilted his head. “Tell me, Danzou, what does it matter what you knew and didn’t know? What gave you any right to go above your Hokage and kill who you suspected to be a traitor?” Tobirama straightened and flew through hand seals. Danzou was suddenly wrapped in liquid that solidified within seconds. The man fell to the floor and the albino walked up to him.

“Let me continue to enlighten you, Danzou. Everyone. Hiraishin is a Kekkei Genkai I created. Did I know I created it? Obviously not, but it happened and now we deal with the aftereffects. Namikaze Minato was my son. After getting away from an assassination that successfully killed his mother, he jumped forward thirty years to the time you knew him in.” Tobirama’s eyes darkened as he turned to Hiruzen, who gulped. “So, Hiruzen, I would like to know why my grandson was beaten by at least 12 fully grown adults. Why my other grandchildren were sent to war at 7.”

“I—”

“No. You’ve lost the right to defend yourself at this time,” Tobirama walked back between his teenage grandchildren. He turned back to the council, “Uchiha-sama, I will allow you to collect Danzou’s stolen eye, but I want him held within the Police Department until I decide how to deal with him. No one is to have hands on him other than to remove the eye.”

“Yes, Nidaime-sama. Thank you,” Fugaku seemed to visibly relax slightly.

“Since when do you trust Uchihas, Sensei?” Danzou snapped.

Tobirama glared and flicked his wrist. The man’s mouth was suddenly covered in ice. The albino looked at Fugaku, “I’ve always readily admitted that I had reservations with Uchihas, just as many Uchihas in my time had reservations with Senju. Did I have precautions set up in the case of an Uchiha uprising? Of course I did, but I can tell you for a fact that Hikaku had the same precautions for the Senju. The beginning of the village before any other clans joined was tense.” Tobirama looked around the room as several eyes narrowed, wary. “Let me put it this way, Iwa and Kumo suddenly wish to have complete and total peace, however, they want to show their and our good faith by building an entirely new village where we will live together.”

Everyone made faces, about ready to object, but then went wide eyed. Tobirama nodded, “Things were tense, and for good reasons. We all wanted the killing to stop. We wanted the children to stop dying. So, we were willing to give it a try, but we were not stupid. I had precautions set up just as the Uchihas did, but unlike with the Uchiha precautions, mine seemed to have stayed throughout the century.” Hiruzen winced when Tobirama glared at him.

“But as I had my precautions, I had my merge tactics. Those were not followed, obviously. My brother had only one wish for me when he died. That I was not to mistreat the Uchiha. With that request in mind, I started many merge tactics that I hoped would help merge the clans. Instead of separate clans, the Village of Konoha would become one clan.

“Instead, I jump forward and find that none of my plans were followed, Konoha is still separated, children have been sent into war, Clan Contracts have not been followed and executed, and the Uchihas are being moved from their Ancestral Lands!” Tobirama looked up and his chakra swept through everyone present, “I didn’t think I had to inform anyone that the Village of Konoha was built around the Uchihas! You do not forcibly remove any Uchiha from their Ancestral Land! That is stated quite clearly in the Senju-Uchiha Treaty. And I quote: If either party, be it Senju or Uchiha blood, breaks any of the forespoken clauses, the offended party has every right to withdraw their support.”

“That can’t possibly be true!” Koharu yelled.

Tobirama looked at his other student, “I wrote the treaty. Why would I not know what it said?” Koharu gaped, “But seeing how nothing of my plans or any treaties were read and looked over, I’m not all that surprised. Let this be a lesson, being a shinobi is more than just killing.

“As for the subject of the missing spouses and children,” Tobirama placed his hands on Kakashi and Shisui’s shoulders. “They are safe. They were not kidnapped. They were told by either myself or my grandchildren what was to happen and given the choice. They are all within the Senju Compound and will be released as soon as all Clan Heads read and look over your Clan Contracts.”

“Con…what do you speak of Nidaime-sama?” Hiashi asked.

“Clan Contracts to live within the village,” Tobirama tilted his head up slightly. “Also considered treaties between the clans and the Village of Konoha. If anything within those contracts is broken the clan or the village have every right to leave or dismiss them.”

“I don’t understand,” Shibi stated. “What do treaties of years past have to do with our families being taken?”

“Wait,” Shikaku looked around the room. “Has no one been refreshing those?” the Nara groaned and hit his forehead on the table. “Troublesome.”

“I recall Minato wanting to speak about something before the Kyuubi Attack,” Tsume went wide eyed. “Oh for fuck’s sake!”

“Minato-san went over ours with us before he died,” Chouza stated. “Do we need to go over them again?”

“I would like to know of any changes that have been made,” Tobirama nodded. “If the Contract has been reviewed and revised within 10 years then we will have no issue. If it has not, then you are to review it, and note any changes you wish to be made as the times have more than likely changed. If anything has not been followed or upheld on the village or clan’s behalf, I ask that you allow us to speak on civil terms and we may right the wrong that has been done.” Tobirama turned to Fugaku and nodded to him, “I will see to it that the construction of the compound that is being built for your clan is destroyed or repurposed for something else of better use to the village. Your clan will not be relocated.”

“Thank you, Hokage-sama,” Fugaku nodded. “But if I could question about my nephew…?”

“Uchiha Obito by choice and the will of natural chakra was adopted by my son.” Tobirama squeezed Kakashi’s shoulder, “Just as Hatake Kakashi was. I give you my word that whatever protections my son had over his stay in the hospital will be thrice given while he stays in the Senju Compound. I only wish for my family to be safe during this time of upheaval.”

Fugaku closed his eyes and all visible tenseness in his shoulders vanished. When the Uchiha Head opened his eyes, his Sharingan was gone, “Thank you.”

Tobirama nodded and turned to the three civilian council members, “I have been informed of civilian treatment within the village, and I apologize on behalf of the Senju Clan and the village as a whole. I did not plan for civilians and their needs as I am not that well-versed in such knowledge. Your spouses and children are not being held to any timeframe and are free to leave whenever they wish. I only asked them to stay for the duration of this meeting. But if I might request that you each write your own contracts for us to discuss. I want to ensure that all citizens within Konoha are treated fairly without the need to have been a shinobi to be able to live.”

“Thank you, Hokage-sama,” Kiyomi whispered.

Tobirama bowed his head, “When you are ready to speak, all you need do is flare your chakra by the East Forest. I have the Senju Compound on High Lockdown. Haruno-san, you, Higurashi-san, and Kazamatsuri-san need only ask your spouse or child to take you to the compound. They were invited in; they will be able to see it.” The three civilians nodded. Tobirama turned back to the shinobi present, “Hiruzen if you’re acting Sarutobi Head, you better rethink that. You should have never been Clan Head and Hokage. I look forward to seeing most of you personally and hope we may speak on civil terms for the betterment of the village.”

“But Sensei, you can’t just leave the village without a leader!” Homura argued. “That’s just asking our enemies to attack!”

Tobirama raised an eyebrow at his student, and the man shrunk in his seat, “Do you think me stupid, Homura?” Tobirama uncrossed his arms, “Uchiha-sama, if you would watch and copy what I do.” Fugaku blinked once before nodding and activating his Sharingan.

Tobirama flew through hand seals and Fugaku copied at the same speed. Both ended on the rat seal and the ground under them began to shake, “What’s—” Shikaku was wide eyed.

Slowly, the ground stopped shaking. Tobirama released his seal and Fugaku did the same with his Sharingan deactivating, “It’s a precaution Hikaku and I came up with after Madara’s attack on the village with the Kyuubi. It can only be activated by a Senju and Uchiha together. It’s a Genjutsu created to be only unbreakable with the Sharingan. The Hidden Village within the Leaves was not just a name Madara came up with off the top of his head. Well, it was, I just made it practical.”

Tobirama looked around the gob-smacked council, “Unless you wear the Konoha protector engraved with the seals within the metal or have a pass made with paper engraved with the seals inside, you will not be able to even see the village itself. Just as you can not see the Senju Compound during High Lockdown. There is a reason the Senju and Uchiha coming together terrified the other countries into fast-tracking their own peace and villages among them. But while the other countries have not forgotten, it would seem Konoha has. Let this be your reminder.”

The albino placed his hands on Shisui and Kakashi’s shoulders once again, and the three vanished in a flash.

Chapter Text

Tobirama, Shisui, and Kakashi arrived just inside the Senju Gates. Tobirama wrapped Shisui in a tight hug, and the teen took several deep breaths, trying to stop his tears from falling. He ran his hand through his grandson’s hair, “You did very well with what was discovered, Shisui. And I swear Danzou will not survive his misdeeds.” Shisui closed his eyes and nodded.

When Tobirama and Shisui pulled away, the three made their way into the compound. The albino smiled as the compound came into view and children ran around playing and laughing. Inuzuka Hana and Uchiha Itachi seemed to be ‘trapped’ in a circle of chanting toddlers. He’s not too sure he wants the answer to how that happened.

Naruto looked over and grinned before running over to them. Tobirama smiled and swung Naruto onto his hip before placing a kiss on his forehead. The blonde was breathing heavily slightly, but he was smiling and just seemed to glow, “Having fun, Dear One?”

“Friends!”

Tobirama chuckled, “Yes, you’ve made lots of friends I see.” Naruto giggled before blinking and looking at Shisui. “Something wrong, Dear One?”

“Hurt,” Naruto reached out for Shisui.

Tobirama nodded and passed Naruto to Shisui, “Yes. We discovered news that’s hurt Shisui emotionally.” Naruto whined and buried his face into Shisui’s neck, hugging him around his neck, “But it will be rectified.” Naruto looked at his grandfather with sad eyes. Tobirama ran his hand through Naruto’s hair, “There are just some things you can’t just magically fix, Dear One.”

“But thank you for the comfort, Naruto-kun,” Shisui nuzzled Naruto’s hair. “It does help.”

Tobirama patted Shisui’s head before turning to the group of toddlers circling the two older children, “Itachi-san, where’s your mother?”

Itachi looked up, catching the pink-haired toddler as she about fell on her face without looking down, “She’s with Obito-san, Nidaime-sama.”

Tobirama nodded, “Thank you.” He nodded at the women sitting nearby, watching their children before walking down the road toward another building.

Tobirama walked into the Senju Healing Center. Mikoto looked up from where she sat at the unmoving Obito’s side, “Uchiha-sama,” Tobirama nodded at her.

“Nidaime-sama,” Mikoto nodded in return.

Tobirama walked in, but stopped at the end of the bed, “Obito is my grandson by Senju law and by natural chakra, but he is also your nephew. May I, Uchiha-sama?” Mikoto relaxed visibly and nodded. Tobirama walked over to Obito’s other side. He moved some of Obito’s hair from his forehead, “If I may, Uchiha-sama. You are both Shisui and Obito’s aunt?”

“Yes. Obito’s mother, the man I regrettably call my brother, and I were siblings,” Mikoto nodded.

“So, not through Kagami?” Mikoto shook her head and Tobirama nodded, “I hope I do not offend by taking claim over both your nephews.”

“As long as they are happy and cared for, I do not care,” Mikoto ran her fingertips over Obito’s scarred side of his face. “Minato took great care with Obito. He would often lose his well-kept temper when ANBU neglected their posts. I’m not all that surprised that they saw each other as father and son. I was just unaware of the Senju aspect to it.”

“Obito and Shisui are still your nephews, Uchiha-sama,” Tobirama spoke softly. “That will never change. All the natural chakra did was give them the family they were denied by fate. You are still their family, but you have your own husband and children to care for and nurture. It is difficult to balance the three people you must be. All I’m doing is easing your weight just a bit by giving Shisui and Obito the care and help they need.”

Mikoto smiled and nodded, “Thank you.”

“Of course,” Tobirama nodded. “And I’ve assured your husband but let assure you as well. Your clan will not be relocated. You have my word as both Hokage of this village and on my Senju name.” Mikoto relaxed fully and bowed her head slightly. “May I question if it was you or your husband that were close to my son and daughter-in-law?”

Mikoto smiled softly, “I and Nara Yoshino were Kushina’s Genin team. We remained close until her death.” She looked up, eyes dark slightly, “And whoever caused her, and her husband’s death will see torture they can’t even conjure in their nightmares.”

Tobirama nodded, “If the person or reason is discovered, I will ensure you and Nara-sama are notified, but as of right now, it is unclear what happened that night.”

“You do not believe—”

“I do not jump to conclusions, unlike my students evidently do,” Tobirama looked Mikoto in the eyes. “However, I ask that we refrain from speaking of this topic without your husband present, as it will be easier and more efficient to only speak of it once.”

“Of course, Hokage-sama,” Mikoto nodded.

Tobirama ran his fingers through Obito’s hair before resting his hand on the teenager’s forehead. Green chakra flowed around his hand and Tobirama closed his eyes. He hummed, “That’s interesting.” The chakra stopped as Tobirama removed his hand.

“What is it?”

“It’s something I will need to research carefully. Or find my niece and see if she’s discovered anything with it. I can tell you, however, that Obito is basically trapped in his mind. With all the trauma from the mission Kakashi told me about, I’m not all that surprised.” Tobirama tilted his head slightly, “Perhaps if his Sharingan had not just been unlocked, he wouldn’t be trapped for this long, but the trauma of unlocking his Sharingan and nearly dying to save his friend was too much for his young mind to handle all at once.”

Mikoto nodded slowly and slowly weaved her fingers through her nephew’s hair, “But then…wouldn’t this have happened often in your time? Should the Uchiha not have a record of how to fix it?”

“It is highly likely that this happened during the Warring States Era and even before,” Tobirama crossed his arms, leaning back slightly. “But you must remember, during my time anything that could be seen as a weakness was exploited to the highest degree. Hardly anything was ever written down if it could be considered a weakness. A lot of my lab within the Senju Compound was highly warded and traps were set inside. I would expect the Uchiha to be just as, if not more cautious. You have a Kekkei Genkai that many would kill for, after all. While it probably was something that happened often, it probably was not written down and was just known. It’s been generations since children have been forced to go to war. It’s of no surprise that the knowledge known in my time has been forgotten.”

Mikoto nodded and looked up at Tobirama and he covered her hand, “But I will do all in my power to discover that knowledge and bring Obito back.”

Mikoto smiled softly, “Thank you.”

Both adults turned as soft knocking was heard behind them. Mikoto smiled softly, “Hello, Kakashi.”

Kakashi bowed slightly, “I can’t tell who’s in the forest but someone’s there, Hokage-sama. There are three, so the best assumption would be the Trinity Clans are here.”

Tobirama nodded and stood, “Thank you, Kakashi. If you would stay here and watch over Uchiha-sama and her nephew.” Kakashi nodded and Tobirama ruffled his hair before leaving the building.

Tobirama sat in front of Inoichi, Chouza, and Shikaku. Their wives declined to be involved saying that they were more than aware their husbands weren’t stupid. Yoshino had given her husband a look, however. Ayame set tea in front of the four men, “Thank you, Ayame-san.” Tobirama took his tea and blew on it. Ayame smiled before leaving the study. “Before we get into the contracts, I would like to know who was close with my son and daughter-in-law. I know of your wife being on Kushina’s Genin team, Nara-sama.”

Shikaku released a sigh, “Kushina brought Minato into my life. He’s the only person I’ve met that’s been able to beat me in Shogi.” Tobirama raised an eyebrow and smirked, “Possibly two now. Troublesome.”

“I wouldn’t count my grandson out of the running yet,” Shikaku snorted, smiling.

“Kushina-chan was able to give me a run for my money when eating ramen,” Chouza smiled as he brought up the memory. “I swear that woman was feeding the Kyuubi too. I don’t know where she put it all.”

“Kushina was a very…acquired taste,” Inoichi snorted to himself. “I still don’t know what Minato saw in her beating up a fellow student and said that’s her. That’s my future wife. But he did.” Tobirama nearly snorted tea out his nose, “But once Shikaku started courting Yoshino, you could hardly turn a corner of the Ino-Shika-Chou Compound and not find some sort of mark Kushina left. It was actually because of one of her pranks on…,” he turned to his two friends. “Which of our elders was it again?” Both men shrugged and Inoichi sighed, “Anyway, one of her pranks went haywire and I, inadvertently, wound up meeting my wife.”

“So, Nara-sama brought in Kushina by way of courting her friend and you became close to her by default?” Tobirama smiled.

“More like she gave you little choice,” Chouza snorted. “It was very hard to dislike the scary red-headed Uzumaki with the hyperactivity of a squirrel.”

Tobirama hummed around his cup, “And Naruto? Did either of you know of his treatment within the village?”

“No,” Shikaku, Inoichi, and Chouza spoke in unison, their voices dark.

“We were told that it would be dangerous for us to take in Naruto because of our connections to Minato and Kushina,” Shikaku’s tone dripped with venom.

“Even though he’s a carbon copy of Minato-san,” Chouza mumbled to himself, arms crossed.

“Honestly, all of Sandaime-sama’s reasons have several holes in them, Nidaime-sama,” Inoichi looked at the albino. “But we were promised that he would be safe and cared for. It’s our own fault for just taking the Hokage for his word.”

“It’s not wrong to have trust in one’s leader,” Tobirama set his cup down. “But it is also our job as not only shinobi but friends to make sure said trust is not misplaced.”

“We apologize for our oversight, Senju-sama,” Shikaku spoke, bowing his head slightly.

“Naruto is relatively unharmed and is happy and cared for now,” Tobirama nodded at them. “So, we will let all this be a lesson and move on from it,” Inoichi, Shikaku, and Chouza nodded. “Now, your Clan Contracts. Have they been updated recently?”

“Yes,” Chouza spoke up as each Clan Head pushed papers towards Tobirama. “Shikaku brought them to Minato-san’s attention when he discovered a lot of the Nara Contract was out of date. Minato worked with us and was planning on reaching out to the other clans about theirs, but then…The Attack happened.”

“So, you three are the only ones he was able to get to,” Tobirama picked up the papers and read through them.

“Yes,” Inoichi nodded. “It took us about two weeks to finish each revision because we kept getting pulled into other things. I’m not even sure if Sandaime-sama was aware of the contracts and how out of date they were.”

“Oh, I’m sure Hiruzen is finding out just how much he’s overlooked,” Tobirama set a paper aside. “Does Hiruzen have children?”

“Yes. Sayoko and Asuma,” Inoichi stated. “Sayoko is the oldest at 18 years old and is currently in the T&I Division. Asuma is 14 and is currently just a Jounin. He and his father have been rumored to have multiple quarrels about personal interests.”

Tobirama hummed as he set the contracts in a neat pile beside him, “Well then, I hope to be seeing one of them as the Sarutobi Head. I have no qualms with the new Trinity Contracts. Thank you for cooperating with everything, and I apologize for the scare I gave you. I will make copies of the contracts for the Hokage’s Office and then I will have the originals sent back to you. When you and your families are ready, you’re free to leave.”

“I don’t think I’m pulling my wife away from Naruto until it’s almost dinner time,” Shikaku stated. “I’m probably just going to go nap in the shady spot I saw when I walked in.”

“It’s been difficult to get Chouji to socialize with other kids. I think we might just stay here a bit longer.”

Tobirama nodded and gestured to the three to leave if they wished. Tobirama slowly sipped his tea as two men left the study. He looked up as Inoichi remained seated, “Something you wish to discuss, Yamanaka-sama?”

“You spoke before of merging all the clans into one.”

Tobirama hummed and set his cup down, “There will always be clans, Yamanaka-sama. I’m not trying to erase generations of history and techniques. However, let me ask you a question.” Tobirama rested his chin on his intertwined hands, “Have any of your clan been on a Genin Team without one of your Trinity Clans?” Inoichi blinked twice. “Don’t get me wrong, the strength of your clans together is almost impossible to beat when infiltrating and information gathering. But have either of you ever thought of branching out? Increasing your horizons?”

Inoichi pressed his lips together, “But the Yamanaka need the Nara shadows to hold the target still. If we miss—”

“And do you think that an Uchiha Genjutsu could not hold a person for long enough?” Inoichi blinked in surprise. “Or perhaps an Inuzuka’s Gatenga couldn’t create the same effect as an Akimichi’s Nikudan Sensha?” Tobirama straightened, “I’m not trying to stop tradition, Yamanaka-sama. Clans are more than able to teach generations of tradition themselves, but just continuing the same patterns will only hinder and handicap us as a village. Would you not agree?”

“I think I understand, Hokage-sama,” Inoichi smiled softly. “Thank you for quailing my worries.”

“Of course. I planned on starting this years ago, but it would seem Hiruzen thought the position of Hokage was like the Daimyo and didn’t read the plans of his predecessors.” Inoichi chuckled softly before both turned as little feet were heard running down the hall.

Naruto ran into the office and paused. He looked at Inoichi and tilted his head, “Yes, Naruto. What did you need?” Tobirama asked while Inoichi smiled at the toddler.

Naruto turned to Tobirama before running up to him. Tobirama took the toddler into his arms, sitting him in his lap. “Ojii-san, hungry,” Naruto looked up at his grandfather. Tobirama blinked once at Naruto before smirking softly.

“I see. Alright, let’s go find Ayame-san and Teuchi-san then. I believe they were fixing lunch for everyone,” Tobirama stood up, settling Naruto in his hip. “Did you have any other worries, Yamanaka-sama?” Naruto laid his head on Tobirama’s shoulder.

Inoichi stood, “I believe we’re done for now, Hokage-sama. I should go find my wife and my daughter before my daughter loses her temper at someone.” He bowed before leaving the study.

Tobirama looked down at Naruto, who grinned up at him. The albino hummed, smiling before kissing Naruto’s head, “It would seem I underestimated how observant you are, Dear One.”

“Jii-chan, hungry!” Naruto pouted.

“Alright, alright. Let’s go see if lunch’s finished,” Tobirama walked out of the room.

Chapter Text

Tobirama continued meeting with the Clan Heads throughout the day. After the Trinity Clans, Inuzuka Tsume arrived after lunch was eaten, “How did you know my son or daughter-in-law?”

“Your son was a downright pain in my ass,” Tsume snorted, grinning. “I swear he would get distracted by the stupidest things. One time he was just staring at nothing, and I had to pull his ass from the fire. Quite literally.”

“Well, if he’s like me and his uncle, he could probably sense natural chakra as well,” Tobirama sipped his tea. “With lack of knowledge, he probably sensed something, but it was different than what he usually sensed.” Tsume hummed, “I do thank you for ‘pulling his ass from the fire’ though.” Tsume smirked. “Now your contract?”

“Yeah, there’s a lot that’s no longer needed,” Tsume took out a paper with notes written in quick hand and the Inuzuka Contract. “With these changes, I would like to request a bigger allotted space for our kennels. They’ve become far too tight, and we’ve had to limit breeding. Some members of our clan aren’t receiving their partners until later in life, which is hindering their learning and bonding.”

Tobirama nodded seriously before pulling Tsume’s notes towards him. He looked over the notes and nodded to himself, “I have no issue with accommodating the growth of clans.” He smirked slightly, “How do you feel about the suddenly freed construction site?”

Tsume grinned, “I like you, Nidaime-sama. I like you very much.”

“Good to hear, now for the rewriting of this contract. How do you feel about going through everything with a fine-tooth comb on Monday morning until we have reached an agreement?”

“Perfect. May I take my children home?”

“Of course. Thank you for your time, Inuzuka-sama. I believe your son is about to dump a small bucket of water on the napping Nara Head and his son.”

“Oh, this I got to see,” Tsume took off out of the study.

After Tsume, Aburame Shibi arrived. Like everything with most Aburame, everything was short and to the point. Kushina appeared to be an unintentional matchmaker with her pranks, and Tobirama couldn’t judge whether or not she did it on purpose or not. However, given that Mito approved of her and that his son was a mix of himself and his older brother, he can’t picture his son falling for anyone who didn’t know what they were doing.

The meeting with the Aburame ended with the agreement that a few changes needed to be made to the contract and the small request for more research buildings for their studies, to which Tobirama was more than happy to oblige. With a tentative date of Wednesday afternoon set to discuss rewriting their contract, Shibi left with his wife and son.

After Shibi, Hyuuga Hiashi arrived, “Hyuuga-sama.” Tobirama slowly sipped his tea, “I assume you found your contract?”

Hiashi sat in front of Tobirama, “I had to wrangle it out of my elders’ hands, apparently, but I’ve found it.” Tobirama looked up at Hiashi.

“And?”

“My father and I have both tried to outlaw the Bird Seal for as long as I can remember,” Hiashi bowed his head before glaring at the paper in his hand. “Had we known we were required to rid ourselves of it by mine and my brother’s generation, it would’ve been so. I apologize for allowing my grandfather and elders to manipulate us, Hokage-sama.”

Tobirama nodded and reached over to the bookshelf to his right, pulling out a book. He set the book in between Hiashi and himself, “This is a book written by my sister-in-law. It has every seal she’s come across within. Including the Bird Seal. With time and study, I will be able to remove the seal from any of your clan members. However, it is not my business what becomes of your clan as a whole. It is within your Clan Contract that the Bird Seal be eradicated. If parts of your clan do not approve of this, I will not be the cause of civil unrest within the village.

“I promised that we would discuss civilly any wrongs done. Be it by village or clan,” Tobirama looked at Hiashi. “Your brother chose to come with your wife. Not as a Branch House guard, but as her brother-in-law. Your wife refused to leave without your nephew. Both of them knew what was to come, as I’m sure you are. It has been building within your clan since my time, Hyuuga-sama.”

“Civil war,” Hiashi sighed. “I do not wish to put the village at weakness, Hokage-sama.”

Tobirama nodded, “Now is the best time for this, Hyuuga-sama. The village is hidden from anyone who would wish to harm us during this time of upheaval.” Tobirama put his hand over the book in the center of the table, “I have the answer that we both want, but I will not allow the slight of trying to weasel out of a formal treaty slide, Hyuuga-sama.

“As promised, no immediate punishment will be given, however, I want your clan’s answer to what is to be done now. Either the terms of the previous contract are upheld, or you will be dismissed from the village. What village, should you choose to go to another, is of no consequence to me, but know that all knowledge of your Kekkei Genkai and clan is well-known among the citizens here.”

“I understand, Hokage-sama, and I will make sure everyone within the clan does as well,” Hiashi was determined. “I only ask that my family remain here. My wife is not a fighter, and my daughter isn’t even three yet.”

“Granted,” Tobirama nodded. “Will your father need sanctuary as well?”

Hiashi snorted, “I’m sure my father is going to personally behead several elders including Grandfather once he finds out what was supposed to have been done.” He stood up and bowed to Tobirama, “I will return once things have been…finished.”

“I hope it is in the favor of the many,” Tobirama nodded. “If I may question first. Was it my son or daughter-in-law you were close to?”

Hiashi smiled, “It is actually my brother that has the connection, Hokage-sama. Hizashi and Minato-sama were close friends. Not as close as Minato-sama and Teuchi-san, but a very close second. It’s because of Minato-sama that I still have the relationship I do with my brother. Hizashi was reminded harshly of his position within the clan.”

Tobirama nodded and watched as Hiashi left with the Hyuuga Contract in hand. Kakashi walked into the study, “Sorry, Hokage-sama. Were you finished?”

“We were. When you say what you need to, could you locate housing for our Hyuuga guests? They will be staying here until further notice.”

“Yes, sir,” Kakashi stated. “Sarutobi Asuma and his sister are here. I’m familiar with Asuma’s chakra.”

“Thank you, Kakashi. If you could let Shisui know to lead them in.”

“Yes sir,” Kakashi turned and left.

Tobirama leaned back, closing his eyes. He reached out with his senses. Naruto was playing with the two Hyuuga children with the Hyuuga matriarch and Hizashi watching over them. The Uchiha brothers were playing hide and seek in the trees and Mikoto was in the kitchen with Ayame and Teuchi. She was obviously trying to distract herself from her comatose nephew and the nephew that just learned his great-grandfather was murdered by a supposed comrade.

Tobirama opened his eyes as Asuma and Sayoko walked into the study. Shisui bowed before walking away, “Hello children.” The two siblings walked into the study and sat down, “First, I would like to get it out that I do not approve of the ages you were forced to graduate and go to war, but that is out of my control. You both survived and have the experience needed.”

“We understand, Nidaime-sama,” Sayoko spoke up.

“We’re not here to defend our father because we know he made decisions. Some were admittedly good for the village, but others were not,” Asuma looked over at his sister. “Sayoko is the Sarutobi Head as of this moment, but as we’ve yet to determine how being the Head will affect her position in T&I and ANBU, we’re both here because we will determine the final Sarutobi Head once that is sorted.”

Tobirama nodded, “Very good. Your mother was Biwako, wasn’t she?” both teenagers nodded. “Well, at least Hiruzen did something right. You both seemed to have gotten your mother’s sense of reason. But we are not here to speak badly of your father. Have you both looked over the Sarutobi Contract?”

“We have,” Sayoko held up a rather roughed-up piece of paper. “Had to dig through Grandfather’s old paperwork, but we found it.”

Tobirama massaged his nose and sighed, “Am I safe to assume your clan was rather neglected because Hiruzen thought it best to be both Sarutobi Head and Hokage?”

“Yes sir,” Asuma spoke up. “It was…one of the many disagreements we had often.”

“Which is why I keep insisting that Asuma needs to be the Head,” the brunette glared at her brother.

“You’re older,” Asuma glared back. “It was always supposed to be you.”

“Enough,” both teenagers looked at Tobirama before looking down, embarrassed. “While I do agree a Clan Head needs to have a pattern, they must also want what is best for the Clan. The Sarutobi have always been a small clan and are often overlooked. They need stability, but they also need someone that will focus on them and their needs.” Tobirama took the contract and flipped it to the blank side, “Now, tell me, one of you, what changes need to be made to the contract?”

“The tax on the Sarutobi clothing can be removed,” Asuma spoke up while Sayoko just stared at the blank side of the contract. “We no longer make our own yarn and clothing. The village has been losing income as the tax on the clothing sold outside was a good third of revenue for the village.”

“Oh? And has your clan shifted to something else to make up that revenue?” Tobirama tilted his head slightly.

“No sir,” Asuma shook his head. “Most of our clan have been struggling because only so many of us are willing to become shinobi, but with the restrictions on civilians many have been forced to become shinobi, and many died as a result in the Second and Third War.”

“And your previous Head failed to realize this?”

“He was too busy giving orders and planning strategies. He sent most of our unprepared clansmen to their deaths.”

“So, your clan has shifted from a shinobi clan to a civilian?”

“No,” Asuma said firmly. “We are still shinobi, but we have been given little to no choice in what we want. Just as with every shinobi clan, we have some members that prefer to stay out of fighting. That was the choice we were given when we joined Konoha.”

“That it was,” Tobirama smirked. “I see a fine Clan Head in you, Asuma-kun, and your clan will flourish under your leadership.” The albino flipped the contract over, revealing the notes written on it. Asuma gaped slightly, “A Clan Head will always have what’s best for their people at heart. However, my opinion is of little consequence. Whatever you and your clan decide is your business.

“I can assure you, however, that I am planning on visiting how civilians are treated within the village. You have my word that all who wish to only live and not risk themselves will be treated as those that do.” Tobirama pushed the contract back to the teenagers, “But if I could ask you to think about what could make up that third of revenue for the village.”

“Yes, Hokage-sama,” the teenagers spoke in unison.

“Oh, and if you could have a firm decision on who will become your Clan Head by Friday so that we may begin the rewriting of your contract.”

The siblings stood up and nodded before bowing and leaving. Tobirama took a deep breath and leaned back, closing his eyes. Anija, you owe me when I see you again. He opened his eyes when Shisui walked in, “Uncle’s here, Hokage-sama.”

Tobirama released a slow breath, “Thank you, Shisui. If you wouldn’t mind collecting Itachi-san and your aunt and setting them up at the kotatsu before going to retrieve Uchiha-sama.”

“Yes sir. Would you like Kakashi and me to watch Naruto and Sasuke?”

“If you wouldn’t mind. If the Hyuuga children are still out, they can play with them for as long as their parents allow. Thank you, Shisui.” The teenager bowed and walked away.

Chapter Text

It was silent for a long while as Tobirama and Fugaku took long sips of their tea. Ayame had set the cups of tea down and then quickly bowed and made her exit. It wasn’t tense in the room, but one could easily see how exhausted both Tobirama and Fugaku were. Fugaku set his cup down, “I apologize for how late I am in arriving, Hokage-sama. It was more difficult than anticipated to find someone to guard Danzou without touching him.”

“But guards were found?” Tobirama asked, hands staying firmly wrapped around his cup.

Fugaku nodded, “I asked assistance from Shikaku-sama and Tsume-sama. Nara and Inuzuka guards are placed, and I found a shinobi decent enough in Fuuinjutsu to place wards around the cell. If a Sharingan actives near the cell, I’ll be notified.”

“Thank you,” Tobirama nodded. “I understand it is difficult to do what I asked when the village has all but broken the treaty between our clans.” Itachi glanced over at Tobirama before looking away and sipping his tea. “And with the fact that it was my precautions set nearly a century ago that caused the rift.”

“I will admit,” Fugaku’s grip tightened around his cup. “All of this is…head spinning. Many in my clan are up in arms because of your return to life and power. If we could possibly clear any…misconceptions, so that I may reassure my clan?”

“Of course. I understand that I’m not the easiest person to understand when I speak, let alone just going by my quick-handed notes.”

Fugaku nodded slowly, “Do you distrust us?”

“The Uchihas in my time? Yes,” Tobirama spoke bluntly, eyes staying locked with Fugaku. “But even that eased as Hikaku and several others fought against their own Clan Head. Madara…quite honestly, there was a reason I never wanted my brother to be the Hokage, nor Madara. Madara was very much spiraling because of Izuna’s death. I knew if we wanted even a hope of keeping the powerhouse of an Uchiha sane that he would need to be practically glued to my brother’s hip.”

“But were you not the one to kill Izuna, Nidaime-sama?” Itachi questioned.

Tobirama looked at the seven-year-old, “That does seem to be what is believed.” The albino turned to Fugaku, “Watch my chakra if you wish, but I did not kill Izuna.”

Fugaku activated his Sharingan, and Tobirama didn’t even flinch, “I did not kill Uchiha Izuna. I readily admit I tested Hiraishin during the final battle with him. However, I am not stupid. If I truly wished Izuna dead, I would not have killed him with his brother and several over Uchiha present. All their anger and hate would be turned onto my entire clan. To the children. I injured Uchiha Izuna. I did not stab him in the chest.”

Fugaku gaped and deactivated his Sharingan, “You…speak the truth.”

Tobirama nodded, “Kakashi told me of the mission that killed his teammate. I have reason to believe there is an unknown something fueling the hate and uneasiness between the Uchiha and the village.” Mikoto and Itachi straightened, “Kakashi has stated that Rin was not herself when they found each other again. And I’m now seeing how Izuna was also not himself during that last battle. Izuna was uncharacteristically silent during the battle when he was normally loud and rather annoying. Madara also spoke of Izuna’s last words being to never trust the Senju. Izuna may have disliked the idea of peace, but I can’t picture him saying something that would obviously cause his brother to lose himself to madness or continue destroying his clan.”

“Someone is trying to manipulate our clan,” Fugaku glared.

“That is the current theory,” Tobirama nodded. “However, no hard evidence has come forward. All we have so far is vague memories, gut feelings, and the fact that none of my merge tactics were moved forward and my precautions remained.”

“Had the relocation of the Uchiha gone through and the fear and irrational rumors continued…,” Mikoto trailed off in shock.

“I would have little control over the growing anger and hatred within the clan,” Fugaku finished, eyes closing. “And with the contracts all but being forgotten, what would have been considered within our right, would be seen as treason.”

“Hate is like wildfire,” Tobirama spoke softly. “If it is fed, it will continue to rage and spread to others. I was dangerously close to completely falling to hate before the village was formed. With how my younger brother Itama was killed, not even Hashirama would’ve blamed me if I was consumed with hatred for your clan. Itama was ten.” Fugaku winced and looked at his own son, “But I didn’t for the simple fact that I watched during our clans’ skirmishes. Truly, I only saw the older generations out to kill. Even Izuna at times just looked tired. While I wasn’t as naive as my brother, I didn’t let my hate consume me.”

Fugaku took a deep breath, “What do we do?”

“As of right now, we have no information,” Tobirama tilted his head up slightly. “We don’t know what or who this enemy is. All we can do is watch and fight what we are able to,” the albino turned to Mikoto. “Keep close eyes on your brother, Uchiha-sama. He’s bedridden and his hatred is high. That is a prime position to be in if you’re trying to spread seeds.” Mikoto’s eyes darkened, and she nodded, “While we need to watch out for this possible threat, our focus needs to be on destroying what it’s created. Our focus needs to be strengthening the village and our bonds within.”

“I agree,” Fugaku stated. “But the village is wary of us because of the Kyuubi Attack.”

Tobirama hummed, “Madara’s influence again, I see. He was able to control the Kyuubi with his Mangekyou Sharingan. But now it is known that someone outside the Uchiha’s knowledge held a Sharingan.” Tobirama crossed his arms, “Rumors do not equal facts. What happened the night of the Second Kyuubi Attack is not known, and I fear it will never truly be known as the only witnesses are either dead or were a newborn.”

“Well, there is one witness,” Itachi spoke up. The three adults just stared at the seven-year-old, “I was only stating a fact.” He slowly sipped his tea.

“While the Kyuubi is a witness, it is not one that can be readily trusted,” Fugaku scolded.

“I wouldn’t say that.” Tobirama intertwined his fingers together and tilted his head in thought, “Aneue spoke of the Kyuubi being rather displeased with Madara having controlled it easily. I highly doubt it would be pleased it happened twice.”

“You want to make a deal with it?” Mikoto went wide eyed.

“The beast is within my two-year-old grandson,” Tobirama’s voice was hard. “Naruto is in no condition to even attempt to fully keep the beast at bay. Given I haven’t really looked at the seal holding the beast within him, but with the Uzumaki and Senju both dead and Naruto having both bloodlines, I can understand my son’s choice, but I don’t agree with it.”

“I doubt he did either,” Mikoto spoke up. “Minato saw how Kushina was treated as the Jinchuuriki. Hell, she was even kidnapped, and no one gave a shit.”

“Excuse me?” Tobirama’s eyes turned to Mikoto. “The Jinchuuriki was kidnapped once before, and no one noticed? My taking Naruto was not the first time this has happened.”

“No, Hokage-sama. Kushina was taken within Konoha walls and was halfway to Kumo before Minato found her. Both of them were just made Genin not even a month before. Minato took out fully grown Kumo nins and returned Kushina to Konoha just as Sandaime-sama was informed.”

“And everyone is fairly certain that if Minato wasn’t all but stalking Kushina, no one would have known,” Fugaku finished for his wife.

Tobirama took a deep breath, “So, had my son not jumped forward in time, the village would have been open to attack from other countries because our balance of power was disrupted. And no one knew of the High Alert Genjutsu?”

“Yes, Hokage-sama,” Mikoto and Fugaku spoke in unison.

“Kakashi!” Tobirama called and the silver-haired ANBU appeared in a swirl of leaves.

“Yes, Hokage-sama.”

“Your brother is not to leave your sight until this meeting is finished. Make sure he’s fed dinner and I want him inside before night falls. Be it with the Hyuugas or Ayame and Teuchi until this meeting is finished, I don’t care. He is to be within your eyesight at all times.” Kakashi nodded, “And please ask Shisui to retrieve all mission reports from ANBU HQ from the time periods when Minato and Kushina were still in the Academy to two months past their Genin promotions.”

“Yes, Hokage-sama,” Kakashi disappeared from the room.

“Something you’re looking for, Hokage-sama?” Itachi asked.

Tobirama closed his eyes and shook his head, “It’s only a working theory.” The three Uchiha just stared at Tobirama, and the albino sighed, “How did Madara know the Mangekyou Sharingan could control the Kyuubi?” eyes went wide in realization. “Madara and Izuna were the first to unlock that stage of the Kekkei Genkai in possibly centuries. So, the question becomes who wanted to know if Madara could control the beast?”

“And is it only the Kyuubi they’re after?” Tobirama looked at Itachi and nodded at him.

“As stated before, we have little information to go on, and this shouldn’t be our main focus, but if those responsible for neglecting their post in guarding my daughter-in-law are still alive then they will need to be watched.” Tobirama intertwined his fingers together again, resting his chin on them, “And while this could be of great danger to the village, we do not need to run in blind. I made that mistake only once in my life and it caused me to jump forward in time. We will watch, plan accordingly, and strengthen ourselves from within.

“So, Uchiha-sama, are there any other fears we need to quail from within your clan?”

Fugaku nodded, “Did you take the dead body of Madara and study the Sharingan?”

“I did,” Tobirama slowly sipped his tea. “But I never did so without Hikaku or an Uchiha of his choosing present. The Sharingan was just as, if not more so, unknown to the Uchiha as it was to us. I did my study with full permission from the newly elected Head of the Uchiha Clan. I discovered many effects the Sharingan had on the Uchiha as a whole.

“From the background knowledge Hikaku gave me, I was able to discover how taking another Mangekyou cures the blindness that having only one causes,” Fugaku went wide eyed. “And I was able to replicate it without another Mangekyou needed.”

“Do you still have that information?” Mikoto asked.

“I do not,” Tobirama shook his head. “All that I discovered was given to Hikaku. So, I would suggest looking through your study, Uchiha-sama.”

“But do you remember what to do?” Mikoto pushed.

Tobirama looked at the woman for what felt like hours, “How long has Shisui had the Mangekyou?”

“About a year and a half,” Fugaku sighed. “He loathes to use the techniques, but many of the ANBU missions Sandaime-sama sends him on force him to use them or die.”

Tobirama nodded before turning as said grandson walked into the room. Shisui bowed before holding out several folders, “The files you requested, Nidaime-sama.”

Tobirama took the folders, “Sit for a moment, Shisui.” Shisui blinked but did as told. Tobirama gently forced Shisui’s eyes closed, keeping his hand over his eyes. Green chakra surrounded the albino’s hand, and Shisui visibly relaxed, “Why didn’t you tell me you unlocked the Mangekyou?”

“I didn’t think it mattered?”

Tobirama hummed and removed his hand. Shisui slowly opened his eyes, “We’ll discuss this more once all major dealings are finished,” Shisui nodded slowly before standing up. “But please refrain from using the Mangekyou anymore unless necessary.”

“I already do,” Shisui bowed before leaving the room.

Tobirama massaged his eyes and looked out the window in the kitchen. The sun was nearly set. He looked back over at Fugaku, “Is there anything else we need to discuss to attempt to calm your clan?”

“Why did you choose the Sandaime when you believed you would die?” Fugaku lifted his cup, but found the tea cold, and placed it back on the table. “While the Sandaime led well during all three wars, he obviously did not understand where you and the Shodaime were wanting to go with the village.”

Tobirama hummed and formed a one-handed seal. Fugaku looked down as his tea reheated, “Whoever I chose was always going to be my second choice.” Tobirama finished off his tea, “I did not wish for the village to be run by one single family, but it would appear that that ended up happening anyway.”

“One…you wanted Kagami-san to be Hokage,” Itachi spoke causing his parents to go wide eyed.

“I did,” Tobirama nodded at the child. “Kagami was my child and my brother loved him as any Senju would a child claimed by us and natural chakra. Kagami understood what Anija and I wanted for the village, but I believed keeping the position in one family would make the village as a whole feel as if they wouldn’t get the choice in who led them.

“I chose Hiruzen because he was willing to sacrifice himself for others. Without hesitation. Kagami was as well, but he knew what I wanted. What I was trying to determine. Had I known that Hiruzen wouldn’t give the village a choice anyway, or Danzou would murder my son, I would have chosen Kagami in a heartbeat.”

“Everyone in the clan believes you didn’t choose Kagami, who was just as powerful as Sandaime-sama, because he was Uchiha,” Fugaku sipped his tea. “Now it appears as if Uchihas aren’t allowed to even be considered for the position.”

“I can assure you, that was not my intent. I only wished to keep the choice of leader alive and not within one family.” Fugaku nodded and Tobirama looked at Itachi, “I’ve heard from Shisui that you do not wish to be in the Academy?” Fugaku blinked and looked at his eldest with concern.

“Shisui misunderstands,” Itachi spoke up. “Yes, I wish for the peace we have to remain, and I dislike fighting and violence. However, I know that to keep the peace, one must be strong and willing to fight those that do not. I do wish to be in the Academy, Hokage-sama.”

Tobirama nodded and smiled, “You are very much like my older brother, Itachi-san. Or perhaps like Madara before he succumbed to his madness. I didn’t really know him before then, and I can only go by how Anija spoke of him back then.” Itachi hummed, “However, I do not believe in children, talent or not, being sent out into the world of shinobi. I had age limits set for a reason. I have little choice with the children that survived the Third War, but I can make up for the wrongdoings with you.

“While I have no doubt in your talent and skill, Itachi-san, I will insure you graduate with your class, which will be no later than when you are 12 or 13. However, I do not wish for you to be bored or to slight the Uchiha Clan as a whole.” Tobirama smiled at the boy, “You are excellent with children, so how do you feel about assisting the teachers of the younger classes?” Itachi went wide eyed, but nodded, smiling slightly. “Excellent, I need someone to watch some of these Academy teachers. I want to make sure they have the best interest of the children. If you see a child being neglected by their teacher or their potential being ignored or overlooked, please inform me.”

“With pleasure, Hokage-sama. Thank you.”

Tobirama nodded and looked at Fugaku again, “Is there anything pressing that needs to be discussed at this point and time, Uchiha-sama?”

“The construction site….”

“Will be used to compensate for the growth of the Inuzuka kennels,” Tobirama nodded. “If your clan wishes to personally destroy the site, we may begin again for the Inuzuka.”

“That won’t be necessary, Hokage-sama. I just needed an answer for when my clan continues to question why the site is still being built. Obito?”

“Is near the top of my list. Once the clans are stable and all contracts are renewed, I will begin work on both Obito and Shisui.”

Fugaku stood and Mikoto and Itachi followed him, “And if I have any other concerns of my clan?”

“All you need do is flare your chakra. With the Hyuuga matriarch and heiress staying here for the time being, I am not taking any risks. If I’m not here, or in a meeting with another Clan Head, Kakashi or Shisui will escort you in.”

“Thank you, Nidaime-sama. When will you be by to deal with Danzou?”

“His eye has been taken care of?” Fugaku nodded. “Does tomorrow afternoon work for you? I start reworking Clan Contracts on Monday.”

“It does. Do you wish for us to go over the Uchiha Treaty?”

“I will allow you to look over the treaty and you may tell me tomorrow if there’s anything that needs to be updated. I still remember what the treaty says word for word and do not know what needs to be changed for the times.” Tobirama stood up and he and Fugaku shook hands, “I do thank you for being calm and understanding about everything, Uchiha-sama. I know the village, and by default, the Senju Clan, have done your clan multiple wrongs.”

“All of which we are expecting to be righted,” Tobirama nodded in agreement. “I will collect my youngest and will see you tomorrow, Hokage-sama.”

“Do not be surprised if Ayame-san forces a meal on you,” Tobirama smiled. “And if you could inform her that I’m going to check on Obito and then I will come to eat the meal she and her father have cooked and take Naruto home.”

Fugaku nodded and all three Uchihas bowed before leaving the room.

Tobirama took a slow, deep breath through his nose and released it slowly through his mouth. He reached out with his senses. Four Hyuugas, Naruto, the youngest Uchiha, Kakashi, and Shisui were around a table in Ayame and Teuchi’s chosen housing. Naruto was happily yelling about something. The Uchiha Head family arrived and the youngest Uchiha ran to them.

Tobirama turned his focus away and increased his range. The Hyuuga Compound was tense. Tobirama could almost visibly see the line that split the compound down the middle. That was probably going to be three to seven days’ worth of battles. Both physical and verbal. The village as a whole, expectedly, was also tense. With how fast everything was happening, it is expected for those within the village to be tense. Unsure of what’s happening and what is to become of everything once it’s finished.

Tobirama then turned his attention to outside the village. Also expected, multiple shinobi from other countries were around where Konoha used to be. They were agitated and tense. Probably wondering for how long Konoha was able to do this. Honestly, instead of sending children to their deaths, Hiruzen should’ve activated this and carefully chosen what missions to send adult, capable shinobi on.

Tobirama shook his head and increased his range once more. There was Tsunade. She was with three other people and…a pig? Why does my niece have a pet pig? Tobirama shook his head again and watched. Tsunade and the other two at her side seemed to be at a tense standoff with another person. The one person was angry and hurt. There seemed to be yelling on both sides. None of those present had a Konoha metal engraving, though. Evidently, I will be having a long discussion with my niece when all this is finished.

Tobirama nearly gave himself whiplash. Something was at the edge of Konoha. They’ve gotten through the Genjutsu? They’ve—Tobirama went wide eyed and flashed into the Senju Healing Center. He pinned the shadow figure that appeared at Obito’s side with his body and held a kunai to his throat, “Who are you?” he growled. “How did you get through all the security?”

Chapter Text

“Hokage-sama!” Shisui and Kakashi were suddenly behind Tobirama within the Senju Healing Center.

“Kakashi! Remove your brother now!” Kakashi stiffened, but Shushined to Obito and grabbed him before quickly repeating the jutsu out of the building. “I repeat myself. Who are you?” Shisui’s Sharingan activated, pulling out his katana. “How did you get through?”

There was only a chuckle before both Tobirama and Shisui were thrown out of the building. Tobirama glared as the shadow figure walked out. He skillfully grabbed Shisui’s katana as he stood and held it in front of him. This may not be his sword and doesn’t channel his lightning release as well, but it’ll do. Lightning surrounded the blade, “Shisui, guard the Hyuuga matriarch, the children, and your cousin.” Shisui looked at his grandfather before nodding and vanishing in his mastered Shushin.

Tobirama may not be in his prime anymore, but like hell was he going to let what he’s restarted go down the drain. Nor was he leaving his family. Not again. The two circled each other, both careful to not let their back show to the other. The shadow chuckled, “I don’t know how you’re alive and not older than dust, Senju.” Tobirama narrowed his eyes. This person knew who he was. Seemed to know he should be dead, “But if you think you can stop me when one more powerful than you failed, then you are delusional.”

“Just like many others,” Tobirama spoke, pointing the crackling blade at the figure. “You determine power by only strength. I will not let you lay hands on my family.” Tobirama swung the blade, sending lightning at the figure.

Narrowing his eyes, Tobirama looked around when the figure was gone. He reached out with his chakra and growled. He flashed into a Senju house and scooped Naruto into his arms before spinning with his still crackling sword. Just barely missing the head of the shadow as it ducked while rising out of the ground. The flooring of the house isn’t even impaired. What is this thing? Naruto whimpered and clung to his grandfather. Tobirama held the lightning-encased katana in front of him and Naruto, “You will not have my grandson. Either of them.” Tobirama vaguely heard the loud crackling of lightning and chirping birds behind him but ignored it for now. “I ask only one more time. How did you get past our security?”

The figure tsked, “I wouldn’t call anything security against me. Though, your clan was always the most annoying.” Tobirama narrowed his eyes harder, but they soon widened again when the figure disappeared into the floor again. No evidence of reappearing.

Tobirama spread his senses, closing his eyes in focus. What was…. The natural chakra around them was uneasy. If it could talk, Tobirama wouldn’t be surprised to hear worried murmuring. Nature itself doesn’t like this being. It spoke of the Senju being a pain. I wonder— Tobirama turned, “Kakashi! Behind!”

“Chidori!” The figure wasn’t able to completely dodge the attack, but it didn’t land either. “What?!” Kakashi didn’t move from in front of the unconscious Obito.

The figure chuckled, “Hakke Kuushou!” it dodged Hizashi’s attack. “What is this thing? I can’t see any chakra points!” The figure sank into the ground again. “Damn it,” Hizashi put his hand on his son’s head and pulled his sister-in-law and niece to his back. Eyes moving everywhere in the building.

Fugaku and Mikoto had their Sharingans active, Mikoto having a death grip on her youngest son while Fugaku kept an arm in front of Itachi, but not in a way that stopped the child from reaching for the kunai pouch on his father’s leg. It was more of an unconscious action than anything, “Hyuuga, can you see the enemy?” Fugaku asked.

“No. Whatever this thing is, it’s not human! I can’t see the thing’s chakra until it’s seconds away from popping up!” Everyone turned as great amounts of chakra gathered up, “Nidaime-sama?”

“You may not be able to see, Hyuuga-san, but I can,” Tobirama looked at everyone present. “Shisui, Naruto. I need to focus,” Shisui grabbed Naruto before returning to Ayame and Teuchi, his katana back in his hand. Naruto whimpered and reached for Tobirama, but Shisui pushed his arms down and placed a kiss on his head. Tobirama sat in a lotus position, “I have a theory, but I need all of you to protect my everywhere until I can achieve it.”

“You’re entering Sage Mode? Now?” Kakashi went wide eyed.

“It’s the theory and at this point, I think there’s no other choice,” slowly, everyone nodded. There truly were few options left. Tobirama closed his eyes and put his life in the hands of the people present. Quite literally.

Shisui held Naruto close to him, fingers weaved into the toddler’s hair, and Sharingan moving around the room. Naruto blinked, tears threatening to fall. He tugged on Shisui’s shirt and pointed at an empty spot near Obito and Kakashi, “Bad.”

“Kakashi!” Shisui yelled and the other ANBU spun a kunai into his hand, encasing lightning around it, and threw it just as the figure popped up, but quickly had to retreat into the ground again to dodge the attack. The kunai embedded itself into a wall in the kitchen, lightning dying from around it.

Kakashi tsked and glanced over at the unmoving, meditating Tobirama. Kakashi and Shisui went wide eyed and glanced at each other quickly. What was— “Jii-chan!” Shisui passed Naruto to Ayame and moved before anyone could blink. Only those with Sharingans were able to even hope of following him.

Shisui stood in front of Tobirama, careful to not touch or move him, and his Sharingan spun into his Mangekyou. Green chakra-encased ribs wrapped around grandfather and grandson just as the figure popped out, “What?!” the shadow was blown back when it ran into the ribs.

No shinobi overlooked an opportunity given to them. Fugaku, Mikoto, and Itachi sent fireballs at the figure, Hizashi sent another Hakke Kuushou, and Kakashi had his Raijuu Tsuiga halfway there before the other attacks. All attacks missed as the figure sunk into the ground again. Kakashi tsked and quickly canceled the lightning hound before it hurt someone, or moved Tobirama, “What the hell is this thing?” Kakashi glanced over as Fugaku moved in front of Ayame and Teuchi. He left Itachi with his weapon’s pouch.

Shisui looked around the room. Something was moving. Was it the threat? What caused the shadow to go flying back? Was it the Susanoo? Shisui jumped as a hand clasped his shoulder. He turned and went wide eyed. Tobirama stood just behind him. He had red around his eyes with white outlines. His facial tattoos were thicker and increased down past his neck and wrapped around his forehead. His pale red eyes were brighter, and the color appeared to bleed into the sclera slightly, “Pull back, Shisui. I will not have you damaging yourself more.”

Shisui nodded and pulled his Susanoo back and his Mangekyou spun back into his Sharingan. Tobirama nodded at his grandson before stepping forward and closing his eyes. Sage Mode was a difficult feat for any shinobi to accomplish, but the advantages and power it gave were immeasurable. And Tobirama has spent most of his life refining all his techniques to reach the mere fraction regular chakra is able to accomplish without natural chakra introduced. Without Sage Mode, Tobirama has accomplished a lot of what is possible with it, so when he entered the state….

Tobirama turned and threw the shadow figure out of the house before it was even out of the ground. Fugaku gaped along with everyone with an active Sharingan. They couldn’t follow him. Fugaku’s Sharingan spun as Tobirama all but teleported outside the house. Truly, if he wished any Uchiha dead, he would have been able to kill them without anyone in the clan none the wiser. White Demon, indeed.

Tobirama pressed his hands to the ground as the shadow began sinking. It screamed and retreated up. The shadow looked at Tobirama in shock, “So, you are weak to natural chakra.” The shadow tsked.

“You can’t hold that form for long!”

“True. Sage Mode is not a lasting technique,” Tobirama walked forward, and green chakra became visible around him. The shadow went wide eyed, “But while you seem to know a lot about myself and the Senju Clan, you are not aware of just how sensitive to natural chakra I am. It is only increased while in Sage Mode. While most others cannot see or even sense your chakra, I can.” The green chakra rose and everyone inside the house went wide eyed, “And you are not welcome!” The green chakra shot forward and the shadow made a noise and quickly descended into the ground.

Tobirama crossed his arms, senses following the shadow’s chakra. He clenched his teeth together as it ran for the Hyuuga Compound, “Rejection!” Tobirama latched onto the shadow’s chakra and the green chakra around him spun around him before shooting into the village proper.

Tobirama watched as the natural chakra grabbed the shadow’s chakra and threw it out of the village. The albino’s eyes narrowed as the shadow’s chakra latched itself onto another chakra. A chakra of one of the spies from another village. Sage Mode was fading, so Tobirama increased the natural chakra within the Genjutsu around the village and watched as the spy with the shadow’s chakra ran from the village. His Sage Mode ended.

Naruto shot past the shocked house, running for his grandfather, “Jii-chan!” Tobirama scooped Naruto into his arms and allowed the toddler to bury his face into his neck. The albino kissed Naruto’s forehead and held him tightly.

“Is everyone alright?” Tobirama turned to the house.

“I believe so, Hokage-sama,” Hizashi spoke up, voice barely above a whisper.

Fugaku cleared his throat, “Safe to assume that’s probably the threat we discussed, Hokage-sama?”

“Unclear at the moment, but highly possible.” Tobirama ran his fingers through Naruto’s hair, “It spoke as if it knew me, and it spoke of one more powerful than me failing to defeat it.” He shifted Naruto in his arms.

“It’s been around that long?” Teuchi asked.

“Possibly longer,” Tobirama rested his chin on Naruto’s head. “It combined easily with another chakra, and it almost changed it completely. Now that I know what the chakra looks and feels like, I may be able to determine those affected by it.” Everyone was silent as the Second Hokage lost himself in thought, “For now, I’ve increased the natural chakra within the High Alert Genjutsu around the village. It should keep the threat away as it and natural chakra seem to be averse to one another. Both are incredibly wary of each other, but natural chakra seems to be the being’s one weakness.”

“And what of those affected by it?” Fugaku asked.

“More information will be needed, but from what I’ve observed and felt while in Sage Mode, everyone can be affected by it, but it is one’s choice whether to let the seeds root down and grow.” Everyone nodded, “For now, the threat is gone, and it should not return for a while. Hyuuga-san, I ask that once the civil war within your clan is finished, not share this information with many. Until more information is found and a plan can be made, I will not go into anything blind and unprepared.”

“Understood, Hokage-sama,” Hizashi nodded and pulled his sister-in-law and niece to him and picked his son up, holding him on his hip. “Thank you.”

“Uchiha-sama, when I come to deal with Danzou, I will do a sweep of your clan. I don’t doubt that there are many seeds planted.” Fugaku nodded.

“I will make sure the answers you gave me are known before your arrival so we may see just how deep the roots are at this point,” Tobirama nodded and Fugaku gestured for his family to follow. The Uchiha family left the Senju Compound.

“Kakashi, bring Obito. I want you three within my housing tonight,” Kakashi and Shisui nodded. “Naruto will be with me. The bed should be big enough to hold all three of you.”

“Yes, sir,” Kakashi walked back into the house. He and Shisui carefully grabbed the comatose Obito. Both nearly went down, “Oh, for fuck’s sake. I swear he’s gotten fatter somehow.”

Shisui snorted and shifted Obito slightly so he and Kakashi could carry him, “He’s going to get you if he can actually hear everything.”

“He’s asleep. How is he going to hear anything?” Tobirama couldn’t help but smile slightly.

Tobirama nodded at the Hyuugas, Ayame, and Teuchi before leaving with all his grandchildren.

Tobirama leaned against the doorframe with his arms crossed. Both Kakashi and Shisui were in the same position they were when they first slept with Naruto. The albino walked over and caressed Obito’s forehead with his fingertips, “I’ll find a way to bring you out, Obito. I won’t allow you to be used against us.” Tobirama repeated his motion with Kakashi and Shisui before leaving the room.

He walked into his room and climbed into bed beside the sleeping Naruto. The toddler turned and snuggled into Tobirama, gripping him tightly. The albino ran a hand through blonde hair and placed a kiss on his head. The man closed his eyes but kept his senses out. He would only sleep lightly. He wasn’t risking the lives of those within the compound. A theory is only a theory unless proven correct several times.

They still didn’t know how the shadow figure got through the securities. No one should’ve been able to get through unless you were invited. Natural chakra was only able to do so much without a focus.

Chapter Text

“Are you sure you can see Konoha?” an Iwa nin asked his partner. Both ignored the fact that Wind and Lightning shinobi were hovering over them, listening for the answer. No one was all too sure where the Water shinobi went.

“I think,” the second Iwa nin stated, looking through a device. “I believe I see the gates of the village.”

“Then what’s happening in there?” the Kumo shinobi asked, impatiently.

“Give me a second!” the shinobi looking through the device snapped. “I can only use so much chakra with this devi…,” the shinobi trailed off.

“What? What do you see?” the Suna nin asked.

The Iwa nin took the device away from his eyes and stared at it, “Yeah. No. I couldn’t see shit.” He tossed the device behind him, shattering the device to pieces, “The Genjutsu is strong.”

“What did you see?” the first Iwa nin snapped.

“Well, I thought I saw the Second Hokage walking calmly in the fucking village.”

The other three just stared at the shinobi, “Yeah, that’s one powerful Genjutsu. There’s no way the younger brother of the God of Shinobi is still alive and kicking,” the Suna nin stated.

“Well…,” the female Kumo shinobi said. “We never did find the body of the White Demon.”

The four shinobi stared at each other and then at the shattered device, “We saw nothing,” the first Iwa nin spoke up, seriously. “The Kiri asshole destroyed the device before we were able to use it.”

“Yep.”

“Agreed.”

“We’re doomed if that wasn’t a Genjutsu.” Everyone silently agreed with the Suna nin. The four shinobi jumped away toward their respective countries. They had to inform their Kage of what they don’t know.

Tobirama met Fugaku at the Uchiha Gates, “Uchiha-sama,” Tobirama bowed slightly.

“Hokage-sama,” Fugaku nodded. “This way,” Tobirama followed Fugaku into the compound.

The albino spread his chakra around the compound, “You’ve informed your clan?” he asked.

“This morning,” Fugaku nodded. “From what I’ve seen and heard, most are hesitant, but they are willing to hope. For the sake of the clan as a whole.”

“Your clan is not stupid, Uchiha-sama,” Tobirama rested his hands in the sleeves of his casual top. “You know you would not have lasted past the original founding if the Senju truly did not want peace. We do live in a forest, after all.”

Fugaku nodded in agreement as the two walked into the police department. Three young Uchihas stood with two Inuzukas, their partners, and a Nara. The eight turned when the two entered, “Hokage-sama. Uchiha-sama,” they bowed in unison.

“Please, I’m not here as the Hokage of Konoha,” Tobirama spoke. “I’m here only as a Senju parent to right a wrong done to their child,” they nodded and straightened. “I do thank you for taking up the guarding of Danzou,” Tobirama looked at the Inuzukas and Nara.

“It’s no trouble, Hoka—Senju-sama,” the Nara spoke up. “We were more than happy to help,” he looked up at Fugaku. “Uchiha-sama, if I may…?” Fugaku nodded, “I stumbled on some of your open cases while in search of snacks. If we could discuss some of them? I think I might have solutions.”

“Oh? Which cases?” Fugaku asked.

“The ones we’ve been stumped on for three months, Fugaku-sama,” one of the Uchihas spoke up.

Fugaku blinked in surprise, “Once we’re finished with this matter, I would be open to listening, Nara-san.”

“Of course. Thank you, Uchiha-sama.” Tobirama let a small smile form on his lips as he followed Fugaku down a hall.

Tobirama paused just outside a room, “Hokage-sama?” Fugaku asked.

“Danzou is in there?” Fugaku nodded, “The shadow has had a great influence on him. The chakra was so subtle. Had I not seen its chakra firsthand without influence, I would never have….” Tobirama trailed off and Fugaku waited. Tobirama took a deep breath before sighing, “It’s no matter. Danzou made his choices. I see now with his chakra, the entity can plant seeds and influence growth, but it is one’s own choices that determine if they grow.”

Fugaku bowed his head and stepped away from the door, “The Uchiha matter has been taken care of with the removal of Kagami-san’s eye. I will leave you to deal with Senju matters, Hokage-sama.”

Tobirama nodded, eyes hardening as he entered the room.

Tobirama walked into the Hokage’s Office and paused in the doorway. He crossed his arms, “Hiruzen.” The Sandaime stood looking out the large window.

“Sensei. I figured you would save this confrontation for the last possible minute,” Hiruzen looked at his teacher. “But I quite honestly just want to get it over with.” Tobirama hummed and walked into the office, closing the door, “I know you’re disappointed—”

“I am disappointed, but in the ways you may believe,” Tobirama leaned against the desk. “I’m disappointed that you did not trust yourself. You let others influence what decisions you made. I’m disappointed that you didn’t think to look at what Anija and I had planned. That you just assumed or listened to others that you believed knew us better.” Hiruzen narrowed his eyes, “I do not disapprove of what changes you made with the changing times. The only thing I’m greatly upset about is the fact that you neglected the safety of the children of the village and continued to mistreat the Uchihas that nearly broke the foundation of the village because you didn’t look at the paperwork and treaties of years past.”

Hiruzen sighed and sat in the large chair in front of the desk, “I will admit the job was far more taxing than I ever thought possible. You made it seem so easy, Sensei.”

Tobirama hummed, “Running a village can be difficult, but that is why you surround yourself with people you trust to help you. Why did you not push Danzou for answers about Kagami’s death?”

Hiruzen stared out the window again, “I honestly don’t know why I didn’t. I knew I wanted to. Kagami was my friend, but I guess I didn’t want to believe Danzou would do what was implied.”

“And from what I’ve learned, Hiruzen, that was your only mistake during your first term. Sending children to their deaths, none withstanding, as I’m sure you’re already tormented with those deaths on your conscience,” Hiruzen nodded, not looking away from what he was staring at out the window. “Did you know of Minato?”

“I did not know he was your son,” Hiruzen shook his head. “But I should have. He was so much like you, Sensei. And at her age, Mito-sama hardly left her house unless someone royally messed something up. When Minato appeared, that was the first time she left her house in three years.”

Tobirama hummed, “You’ve always had good instincts and foresight—what you call gut feelings. Your shortcoming comes from not trusting them unless someone else says something similar.” He put a hand on Hiruzen’s shoulder, “You put trust in those that did not have the village as a whole in their best interest. Only those of many. I trusted you because you were willing to die for others and the village, but you also did not see clans. You trusted Kagami as you did anyone from within your clan or on your team. And that is where my disappointment truly lies, Hiruzen.”

Hiruzen sighed, “I’ve always compared myself to you, Sensei. From being Hokage to being a Sensei.”

Tobirama shook his head, “You were Tsunade’s teacher?” Hiruzen nodded.

“I failed her, and I failed Orochimaru.”

“The one who was traitor?” Hiruzen nodded, “What exactly did he do?”

“Continued multiple of your experiments. Ones that even you stopped because of the darkness in them,” Tobirama raised an eyebrow.

“And how, exactly, did he get my notes of such?” Hiruzen blinked at his teacher. “Any jutsu I determined to be dangerous or outrageous were either destroyed or locked within the Hokage Office. You know how impossible that is to get into without your permission.”

Hiruzen’s mouth opened and closed several times before he finally figured out what to say, “Orochimaru was descending into madness. He was so terrified of dying, of seeing the parents he lost as an infant—”

“All normal for orphaned shinobi, Hiruzen,” Tobirama crossed his arms. “Tell me, when was your student declared a traitor?”

“We discovered his lab. There were dead children hanging from the ceiling, Sensei.”

“And what was Orochimaru doing?”

“He…” Hiruzen’s mouth gaped. “Was just…standing there. He seemed…resigned.”

“And what does your gut tell you about that, Hiruzen?” Tobirama raised an eyebrow at him.

“That…he was told,” Hiruzen covered his face with his hands. “He was told just as I was. He got there first and then heard my and ANBU’s approach and knew what was about to happen.”

“And that is why you failed, Hiruzen,” Tobirama closed his eyes, spreading his senses out. “What a student chooses to do with your teachings does not reflect on the teacher. Only themselves.” Tobirama saw his niece and all those she was with before circling where Konoha should be. He shook his head Tsunade, you should know better. The Hokage opened his eyes and looked at Hiruzen, “Luckily for you, Tsunade and her group seemed to have figured it out. Safe to assume the other three Tsunade is with are her daughter, the other student you’ve yet to mention, and her pet pig?”

Hiruzen blinked, “Daughter? Pig?” Tobirama sighed and shook his head. “I’m sorry, Sensei.”

“You can explain to your wife and Anija when you pass on to the Pure Lands, Hiruzen. And possibly your father with how the Sarutobi Clan was treated,” Hiruzen winced but nodded. “I’ve said my peace, Hiruzen. Now, I would suggest you go help your children decide who is to be the Sarutobi Head if they have yet to figure that out.”

“Hai, Sensei,” Hiruzen stood and walked out of the office.

Tobirama took a deep breath before looking out the window. He sighed, “Shisui,” the Uchiha appeared in the office. “Collect five Konoha headbands and find Tsunade and her group. Ask all humans to prove who they are before they receive a headband. I will let you decide what is needed as proof.” Shisui nodded, “And Shisui,” the teenager stopped himself from shushining away. “Apologize to Orochimaru for his teacher’s oversight. Do not inform them of my presence. They are to be led straight here.”

“Yes, Hokage-sama,” Shisui shushined away.

Tobirama stared out the window for only a moment longer before sitting in the large chair and going through what paperwork was there. He narrowed his eyes, “Did the Daimyo suddenly start creating paperwork in their sleep? What in Sage’s name is all this nonsense?” he started going through each form and file sorting by sensical and nonsensical.

The albino looked up when he heard yelling coming down the hall, “—care who’s in that office! I just want to know how this was cast when there’s no Senju left in the—” the door to the office swung open, and four mouths dropped. “…village....”

Tobirama raised an eyebrow, “Really, Tsunade? I thought you took after your grandmother. Why are you yelling nonsense like your grandfather?”

“Holy fucking shit,” Jiraiya whispered.

“Well, that’s certainly unexpected,” Orochimaru spoke in a normal tone.

“…Uncle?” Tsunade whispered, voice shaking. “How…?”

Tobirama sighed and stood up. He barely had time to react before the woman threw herself at him. She held on tight, shaking slightly. Tobirama ran his fingers through her hair and shushed her softly, “It’s alright Little One. It’s alright.”

Jiraiya, Orochimaru, Shizune, and Tonton just waited. Within the span of twenty years, Tsunade lost people she loved all at once. It all started with her uncle’s unexpected death, then her adopted cousin died and no real answers were given, then her little brother, then each member of the Senju Clan were slowly picked off, and then the final straw was her love.

Tobirama placed a kiss on Tsunade’s head before pulling away. He kept her close to him through. Tsunade looked up at her uncle, “How?”

Tobirama looked at Shisui and the ANBU nodded before Shushining away, “I know you left after the Second War, but let me ask. Did you know the Fourth Hokage?”

“Not personally,” Tsunade shook her head. “I know he was Jiraiya’s student,” she gestured her head to her teammate.

Tobirama looked at Jiraiya, “You taught him?”

“I did. He was a bright kid, hardly had to teach him anything. Mostly how to not get caught stalking his wife,” Jiraiya smirked while Orochimaru and Tsunade rolled their eyes.

Tobirama hummed, smirking slightly, “Then it’ll probably surprise you to know that Hiraishin is a Kekkei Genkai.” The four went wide eyed, “Minato was my son.”

“I taught…. Fucking shit!” Jiraiya held his head. “Wait, how is he your son? He showed up—”

“Nearly thirty years after he should’ve been born?” Tobirama raised an eyebrow. “And yet, here I stand nearly a century after I supposedly died.”

“…Point.” Jiraiya scratched his cheek, “So, Minato was Senju?”

“He was,” Tobirama nodded and glanced up as Shisui walked in carrying a sleepy Naruto. “Now, I believe my next question is, what happened to his child?”

Jiraiya winced, “I run the Konoha Information Network, Nidaime-sama. I wasn’t in the village when the Kyuubi Attack happened. I knew something was wrong when Minato’s favored summon came to me. The Kyuubi escaped and Minato sealed the beast in another. When I arrived back in the village, I was told nobody survived from the birth.”

Tobirama hummed, “And might I ask who told you that?” Naruto rubbed his eyes, blinking rapidly.

“Danzou,” Jiraiya stated before going wide eyed. He looked at Orochimaru then back at Tobirama, “Wait, is Naruto….”

“Jii-chan!” Shisui walked into the room with Naruto. The blonde reached for Tobirama, who took him without complaint.

“Ojii-san, Dear One,” Tobirama ran his hand through blonde hair. “Being tired does not give you a pass,” Naruto whined and buried his face into Tobirama’s neck. The albino sighed before looking at Shisui, “You didn’t have to wake him.”

“I didn’t,” the Uchiha snorted. “He was all but hyped up on sugar playing with Sasuke and Hinata-san. He started acting like that about halfway here.”

Tobirama hummed and looked at Tsunade as her hand shakily came to rest on Naruto’s back, “He looks like….”

“Kawarama,” Tobirama nodded. “I’m aware. He and Minato also have Mother’s eyes. It’s how I knew.”

Jiraiya stepped forward, but hesitated, “Could I…?” Tobirama nodded and the two carefully shifted who was holding the toddler. “He looks so much like Kushina.”

Tobirama snorted, “Well, that’s certainly a first. Everyone says he looks like my son.”

“Oh, he does. Hair, eyes, this little curl under his ear.” Jiraiya fingered the little curl of hair, “But everything else? This is Kushina with Minato coloring.”

“Well, with how Kushina’s been described as a woman with the hyperactivity of a squirrel,” Jiraiya snorted but didn’t argue. “I’m inclined to believe that,” Jiraiya hummed, running his fingers through Naruto’s hair. “But I believe it’s time to discuss what I need to. Shisui, you can take Naruto to either Ayame-san or Uchiha-sama, as you mentioned Sasuke-san being present. If you could also show my new niece to the compound.”

“Of course, Hokage-sama.” Shisui took the now passed-out toddler and gestured for Shizune to follow him.

Chapter Text

Tobirama sat behind the large Hokage desk and interlocked his fingers, “What’s this about, Uncle?” Tsunade stood with her teammates on either side of her.

“I’m going to be rather blunt,” Tsunade raised an eyebrow but didn’t say anything. “I am not planning on staying in this position once the village is stable once again.”

“No,” Tsunade’s voice was firm. Tobirama raised an eyebrow but looked at the other two.

“While I wouldn’t be opposed,” Orochimaru crossed his arms. “I was believed to be responsible for several orphaned children’s deaths. I’m not what the village would want even if the truth were revealed. I, admittedly, did some morally questionable experiments, but none that would easily be explained to those of normal minds.”

“We’ll come back to that in a second,” Tobirama looked at Jiraiya, “And your excuse?”

Jiraiya rubbed the back of his head, “Spy Network?” Tobirama gave him a look, “Yeah, didn’t think so. Honestly, Hokage-sama, I don’t feel like I deserve the title.”

Tobirama sighed, “Well, unluckily for you three you are the only ones that I know of that are able to take the position and it isn’t your choice.” Tobirama looked up with determination, “It is the village that will determine the next Hokage once the village is stabilized. If you can find suitable replacements for you and are of suitable age, only then will you be taken off the ballot.” The three were silent, so Tobirama took that as he could continue, “So, whatever you believe your issues are, I would suggest you get over them or find suitable replacements. Am I understood?”

“Yes, sir,” Jiraiya and Orochimaru said.

Tobirama looked at his niece. Tsunade sighed, “Yes, Uncle,” her voice was soft.

Tobirama stared at his niece for a few seconds before looking at Jiraiya, “As I doubt Hiruzen wrote down any information you gave him, I want anything that you believed was important within…let’s go with the last twenty years.”

“That long? Most of that will be out of date, Hokage-sama.”

“Let me be the judge of that,” Jiraiya scratched the side of his head before sighing and nodding. “Now, what are these morally questionable experiments?”

Orochimaru glanced at Tsunade quickly, “If it’s alright with you, Hokage-sama, could we discuss that privately?” Tsunade and Jiraiya narrowed their eyes at their teammate.

Tobirama hummed, “Very well. Jiraiya, I would like all information by tomorrow morning. Tsunade, head for the Senju Compound, I have things I want to discuss with you, but they can be done at home. Both of you are dismissed.”

“Yes, sir,” Jiraiya looked at Orochimaru again before reluctantly leaving the office.

“Tsunade,” Tobirama gave his niece a look. Tsunade sighed and left the office, closing the door behind her. Tobirama gestured for Orochimaru to speak.

Orochimaru rested a hand on his hip, “You know of Tsunade-hime losing her fiancé, yes?”

“It’s been mentioned to me, yes,” Tobirama nodded. “She left the village soon after.”

“Well…yes and no,” Tobirama narrowed his eyes. “While it’s very much true that Hime left the village because of all the hurt associated with it and the title of Hokage,” Tobirama raised an eyebrow but didn’t comment. “Another factor was that she didn’t want to be pressured into having children that weren’t Dan’s.”

“I’m sorry. What?” Tobirama’s voice hardened, and he stood from his seat. “She already has a daughter—”

“That is just by Senju Law. Elders, such as Danzou, wanted the Wood Release.” Orochimaru didn’t even flinch as Tobirama’s chakra started rising.

“There’s no guarantee that the Wood Release will follow Anija’s bloodline!” Tobirama snapped, “Naruto has just as much of a chance of it developing in him! Or any Senju for that matter! All Anija developing it did was solidify my bastard of a father as the damn Clan Head!”

“You and I are aware of that, Nidaime-sama, but most everyone else?” Orochimaru crossed his arms. “All they hear is bloodline limit.”

“So, my being his brother negates the bloodline?”

“We didn’t know of you having blood children, Nidaime-sama.”

“Mito was smarter than we’ll ever know,” Tobirama sighed and all but flopped down in the chair again. “What does the…breeding problem that is now on my list of things to fix have to do with your experiments, Orochimaru?”

Orochimaru sighed, “Sarutobi-sensei saw that we were similar in…certain aspects, and he did give me one of your jutsu notebooks before the Second War broke out.” Tobirama just stared at the man in front of him, “Your third notebook. Page 58.”

Tobirama searched his mind, and went wide eyed, “You were…but that resulted in inconclusive—”

“You were staying with your original objective, Nidaime-sama,” Orochimaru shook his head. “With what I was trying to accomplish was far easier because the laws of nature were in my corner.”

Tobirama nodded slowly, interlocking his fingers together, “And why would that be morally questionable?”

“I…admit to running a few tests on orphaned children in exchange for a bit of pocket money for them to spend. But they were only tests. No children were harmed.”

“If you were trying to accomplish the goal of giving my niece a blood child with her dead fiancé, why were you even running tests on children?” Tobirama narrowed his eyes.

“As you said, while it’s not limited to the Shodaime’s bloodline, it is still possible for the Wood Release to appear,” Orochimaru moved some of his hair off his shoulder. “There was even minimal evidence and early signs of it possibly starting to develop in Nawaki-kun.” Tobirama held his head and nearly sighed loudly, “Which only increased Tsunade-hime’s fears of what the Elders would do.”

“Get to the point, Orochimaru, please.”

“Not every…pairing is strong enough if the child does develop the Kekkei Genkai to support it,” Tobirama narrowed his eyes. “There were several cases of Senju children dying young outside the wars before the village, correct Nidaime-sama?” Tobirama gaped in shock. How did I miss…? “All I did was test children with Water or Earth Affinities with both Tsunade and Dan’s DNA. I was not creating a child for Hime-sama, and having it die before it was ten because of the Kekkei Genkai that’s all but godlike.”

Tobirama closed his eyes and took a deep breath through his nose, “And your results?”

“As I expected, Dan’s DNA was powerful enough to hold a child stable if they develop the Wood Release,” Orochimaru nodded. “Dan was a powerful shinobi, and it threw everyone when he was killed. My tests resulted in a child most likely with Water Affinity and if Earth developed as Second Affinity, then Wood Release would be 60% possible, and the child would be stable. I was in the process of finding Tsunade and informing her of the experiments and giving her the option when I was tricked and exiled from the village.”

Tobirama took a deep breath, “Let me guess. Many of the orphans you tested on were the ones found dead.” Orochimaru nodded and Tobirama sighed.

“However, Hokage-sama. Many of the children were not,” Tobirama looked up. “I looked at all the children in hopes of convincing Sarutobi-sensei. Sarutobi-sensei knew I was experimenting with Earth and Water Affinity and was even looking into Wood Release. It’s not a surprise that he thought I was testing with the Shodaime’s DNA,” Tobirama narrowed his eyes. “But I was not. I was only running tests with Affinities and Tsunade’s DNA. I never touched your brother’s DNA, Nidaime-sama, but Sarutobi-sensei was certain I was. That means—”

“Somebody was experimenting with my brother’s DNA,” Tobirama’s chakra flared, and it spread out into the village. “Trying to replicate the Wood Release.”

“Possibly from what little notes I wrote down,” Orochimaru shook his head. “They ignored what I discovered about the Kekkei Genkai killing if it wasn’t stable, ignored that most Senju were dead. They were….”

“Completely insane and irrational,” Tobirama stood from his chair again. “I wish I could go back to whoever created this Kekkei Genkai for my clan and end them. It’s done nothing but cause pain and suffering.”

“I apologize for my hand in all this, Hokage-sama.”

“You are not to blame,” Tobirama looked at the man in front of him. “You just wanted to give your friend and teammate a bit of happiness in all the pain and tragedy in her life. What one’s experiments and results are used for by others does not negate what the original intent was.” Orochimaru lost tenseness in his shoulders and nodded.

“Thank you, Nidaime-sama.”

Tobirama nodded and took his seat once again, “I’m not going to push anything, but I would suggest trying to mend the bridge with your sensei before it’s too late.”

“Maybe…later,” Tobirama nodded.

“Then I believe we’re done for now. I may have jobs for you to do as I start to discover things within the village, but for now,” red eyes turned to the closed door. “I believe a child has been waiting patiently for us to be finished,” the door swung open and Orochimaru was suddenly hugged tightly.

“Anko…,” Orochimaru breathed out.

“Idiot, Sensei,” Anko was near tears.

“I believe you two have a lot to discuss,” Tobirama waved the two off. “I would also suggest if you’re planning on still giving Tsunade the option, to inform her soon. She should be accumulated with a child before she possibly takes office.”

“It’ll still take at least ten months to create the child, Nidaime-sama.”

Tobirama raised an eyebrow, “And you’re hilarious if you think fixing the village is going to take less than two years, Orochimaru-kun.”

“Noted, Hokage-sama. Thank you,” Orochimaru and Anko bowed before leaving the office.

Tobirama took a deep breath and massaged the bridge of his nose. How did this dream of my peace-loving brother turn into a dream of my war-crazed father? He sighed before he continued sorting through the paperwork that littered the desk.

Two hours went by and Tobirama was only about halfway through all the paperwork, when he froze, eyes widening. He physically turned to where his senses were. Tsunade, Shizune, Kakashi, Shisui, and Mikoto were around where Obito was. Sasuke and Naruto were in Mikoto and Shizune’s arms. Tsunade walked up to Obito, and her chakra did something and—Tobirama suddenly flashed into the room. Everyone jumped, “Fuck…it really is a Kekkei Genkai,” Tsunade breathed out, her hand still glowing with medical chakra on Obito’s forehead.

“Tsunade—”

“Calm down, Uncle,” Tsunade removed her hand. Everyone watched as Obito’s eye opened slowly, “I’m terrified of blood, not healing.” Mikoto had tears in her eyes.

“Obito….” Kakashi whispered.

Obito turned to Kakashi, “…not fat.”

“Of course, that’s the first thing you say when you wake up. Dumbass,” Kakashi sat beside Obito on the bed.

Obito looked over at his aunt as she placed a kiss on his forehead. He smiled, “Hey, Auntie.”

“Never scare me like this again,” Mikoto set Sasuke on the bed before leaning over and hugging Obito. She looked over at Tsunade, “Thank you, Tsunade-sama.”

Tobirama walked over and Mikoto pulled away from her nephew. Obito went wide eyed. The albino smiled softly, running his fingers through his grandson’s hair, “I believe we should all let Obito rest. He still has a lot of strength to recover.”

Naruto pulled himself onto the bed before grinning at Obito, “Nii-chan!”

Obito blinked at Naruto, “Okay, someone didn’t fill me in on everything while I was in the coma. I’m so confused. I thought Minato-sensei and Kushina-nee’s son died. And why is the Second Hokage alive?”

“Later,” Tobirama stated. “When you have more strength, we will explain what you wish, but your health comes first.” Obito groaned and Tobirama rolled his eyes, “No complaining. Rest.”

“But haven’t I been resting for almost four years?”

“Listen to your grandfather, Obito,” Mikoto scolded.

“…What?”

“Later,” Tobirama pressed two fingers to Obito’s forehead. “I will forcibly put you to sleep if you do not do so of your own volition.”

“Fine….” Obito’s eye slowly closed.

Tobirama lifted his hand and shook his head, “He’s going to be like Kagami. Sage, help me.” He turned to Tsunade, “I have paperwork to finish going through, but I will be back by dinner. After dinner, we have a lot to discuss, Tsunade.”

“Yes, Uncle. Wait, who’s cooking?” Tsunade looked at the people in the room.

“Ayame-san has made it her personal mission to cook for those within the compound. I would suggest alerting her to your and Shizune’s arrival,” with that said, Tobirama flashed back to his office.

Chapter Text

Tobirama’s eyes fluttered open before they narrowed and looked down at his sleeping grandson. Tobirama brushed his fingers over Naruto’s forehead before humming. He slid out of bed before running his fingers through Naruto’s hair as the toddler’s eyes opened slowly, “Go back to sleep, Dear One. You need rest. I’ll have Tsunade or Shizune watch over you today and Ayame will make you some ramen, alright?”

Naruto hummed and buried his face into the pillow, “…love you….”

Tobirama pressed a kiss to Naruto’s sweaty forehead, “I love you too, Dear One. I’ll be by to check on you around lunchtime.” Naruto hummed as he fell back asleep.

Tobirama walked into the kitchen. Ayame looked from where she was at the stove. She smiled, “Morning, Tobirama-san. Tea’s just warming up for you.”

Tobirama sat beside Tsunade, “Thank you, Ayame-san.”

“No, Naruto-kun?” Shizune asked from Tsunade’s other side.

Ayame brought Tobirama a cup of tea, “I’m afraid Naruto seems to have caught a fever. He won’t be leaving the bed probably.” He slowly sipped his tea, “Since you’ve yet to start cooking, Ayame-san, would you mind fixing ramen?”

“What!” Tsunade nearly sent the pillow she sat on into the wall as she ran down the hall.

“Tsunade! You are a grown woman! I shouldn’t have to tell you not to run in the house!” Tobirama yelled.

“Um, why aren’t you more concerned, Hokage-sama?” Shizune asked.

Tobirama raised an eyebrow at his other niece, “Fevers were dangerous in my time, yes, but they weren’t untreatable. It also only popped recently because any sudden heat and I would’ve awoken.” He drank his tea slowly.

“But…shouldn’t the Kyuubi stop Naruto from getting sick?” Shisui asked, nervous.

Tobirama blinked before giving his grandson a look that questioned his intelligence, “Why would having the Kyuubi negate the human body from fighting infections?” Red eyes shifted between Kakashi, Shisui, and Shizune before sighing loudly, “Why does nobody read?” He shook his head before looking at the two teenage ANBU in front of him, “The Kyuubi will heal wounds, yes. But I assure you, if it also stopped sicknesses, Mito would not have had morning sickness as bad as she did. Where did this nonsense even come from?” Tsunade walked back into the room, “Satisfied?” the blonde woman nodded. She moved her pillow back and sat down again, “With the fever or the fact that everyone seems to believe the Jinchuuriki can’t get sick?”

“Yeah, I have no idea where that started,” Tsunade leaned on her hand. “Obaa-san had a really bad flu the winter you…were thought to be dead.”

“Well, Kushina certainly didn’t seem to get sick,” Kakashi stated.

Tsunade snorted, “Kakashi, Kushina was Obaa-san’s cousin. Like a direct cousin. Obaa-san was a princess, like legit. It wasn’t just a title given to her. Obaa-san’s father married the Daimyo’s daughter.”

“Father was very overjoyed when Mito took interest in Anija,” Tobirama nodded at Ayame as she set bowls of ramen in front of the people at the table. “He had very little control over Anija. It was something he despised because he couldn’t do anything about it. He hoped that if Mito and Anija married it would bring the Senju on equal standing with the Uchiha within the Daimyo Court. While Father was long dead when Mito and Anija married, Anija and Mito never claimed any Court rights, which we would have been allowed. It was the most spiteful thing I’ve ever seen from my brother.”

“Anyway,” Tsunade looked at Kakashi. “Kushina was probably sick often, but while she left Uzushio before any major Court teachings began, she would’ve been taught to hide weakness. shinobi or otherwise. If you saw a princess sick, you were trusted to the highest degree.” Tobirama hummed in agreement.

“Wait, so is Konoha sponsored by the Daimyo?” Shisui asked.

Tobirama tsked, “I’ve been sorting through all the paperwork. Most of it is nonsense. I’m beginning to think there was a subtle shift in power in the Courts. While the Line of Succussion has stayed in the same family, I suspect it’s something like what happened with the Uchihas and Madara and Hikaku. Same family…different line.” The albino carefully sipped his broth, “In my time, yes. We were greatly sponsored. By both Mito and the Uchiha nobility connections. We expected to lose most, if not all, sponsorship when Madara was killed and Hikaku took up the Head of the Clan. We planned and budgeted for that. However, Mito’s sponsorship never once wavered. Today, I’ll be looking into the Village Financials to figure out when, exactly, this stopped. Because that will help explain a few things.”

“And if they just…stopped?” Shisui asked. “Will you be going to Court?”

“Oh, Sage help me, no,” Tobirama narrowed his eyes. “I’m not going to try and explain time travel to a civilian, let alone a man that hasn’t lifted more than a butterknife his whole life. That will be Tsunade’s job.” The broth came shooting out of Tsunade’s mouth as she started coughing. The albino raised an eyebrow, “Who will need major reteaching in Court Etiquette, apparently.”

“Why me?!” Tsunade exclaimed.

Tobirama rested his chin in his hand and just stared at her, “Tsunade, you are the only one that the Daimyo will know is related to his blood. Naruto is two. Do you expect him to speak on Konoha’s behalf?”

“But—”

“You will probably have to go anyway,” Tobirama waved off.

“…what?”

“Have you talked with your teammate yet?”

“Orochi…he wanted to have lunch later today with me and Jiraiya. Why? What’s going—”

“I’ll let him ask. It’s what he wanted to do before getting exiled.” Tobirama finished off his tea before standing up, “I have paperwork to finish going through before I start redoing Clan Contracts tomorrow. If Naruto worsens, someone please come get me. If Obito tries to get up, you have my permission to tie him to the bed. I’ll see who’s here at lunch.” The Nidaime flashed away.

“Hokage-sama,” Tobirama looked up, but only saw stacks of paperwork. He looked around the stacks.

“Ah. Haruno-san. How can I help you?” Tobirama moved a stack of paper ever so slightly, “Kazamatsuri-san. Higurashi-san. Ah, I see what this is about.”

“We can come back another time, Hokage-sama,” Kiyomi stated. “We just heard you were in the office lately and figured it would be easier than closing our shops for however long we’re gone with our partners.”

“No, you’re quite right,” Tobirama gestured for the three council members forward. “I do apologize. I’ve been trying to reorganize and figure things out from the inside out. It’s proving to be more difficult than I originally intended. But to fix the inside, I must hear what the majority of the people need.” He intertwined his fingers together, “And from the last population count, civilians outnumber the shinobi.”

“Believe me, Nidaime-sama,” Kiku said softly. “We are thankful for the protection Konoha gives. All we wish for is…more fairness.”

“And maybe…limited knowledge,” Tobirama looked over at Kizashi. “Take, for example, the Kyuubi Attack. We had no idea of any risk or threat. A lot of the low-ranking shinobi didn’t either. We understand secrets will have to be kept to strict numbers, but all we ask is that if a danger possibly threatens the entire village, find some way to let us know. My wife and I did…some major risks to trade methods to help those that desperately needed it. If we had known even a sliver of the danger, my wife and I could’ve started stockpiling, or started some vegetables when the risk was announced. I understand it’s a lot to ask.”

“It is…but not unreasonably so,” Tobirama tapped his pen on his chin. “How, exactly, did the civilians join the council? They were not present when my brother and I created it.”

Kizashi and Kiyomi looked at Kiku causing Tobirama to look at the woman. Why do they look to her as if asking permission? Kiku closed her eyes and released a slow breath before skillfully pulling her hair into a bun. Tobirama’s pen fell out of his hand, rolling to the ground, “Touka….”

“My great-grandmother,” Kiku let her hair fall down her back.

“But…she disappeared—I read the report—”

“Ten years before the Shodaime’s death, correct?” Tobirama nodded slowly. “Grandmother Touka was hunted by something she couldn’t see. She nearly died, but someone saved her.”

“Who? Who saved—” Tobirama blinked as Kiyomi set a well-aged, folded piece of paper.

“My husband’s grandparents,” Tobirama blinked at Kiyomi. “They left him this. They said he would know who to give it to. He told me to give it to you, Hokage-sama. And asked that you find him and our daughter after you visit there and gain the knowledge. He spoke of you seeing something different afterward.”

“What?” Tobirama unfolded the paper. All that was written on it were coordinates. Tobirama stared at the paper for a few seconds before folding it back up and putting it in his pants pocket. He looked at Kiku, “I want to know what happened to my cousin and the Senju.”

Kiku nodded, “Not much is known. Grandmother Touka was healed, but she wasn’t able to fight any longer. I’m afraid the story was only bits and pieces by the time it got to me, Hokage-sama. But she lived, was healed by Kiyomi’s in-laws, and remained with allies in attempts to help protect the Senju. Whatever was hunting her, she was informed that it wanted the Senju and Uchiha.”

“I believe I met the entity,” Tobirama nodded. “So, it hunted the Senju to near extinction.”

“Yes, and no, Hokage-sama,” Kiku straightened her back. “Many Senju figured out they were being hunted and either faked their deaths or stealthily blended into the civilian population in and around Konoha.” She looked at Kizashi, “Many of the Haruno traders are of Senju blood. The Senju are not dead, but we can’t be Senju until this threat is finished.”

Tobirama nodded, “So, you hid and trusted only those that had earned it.”

“Yes, Hokage-sama.” Tobirama held his hand out to Kiku. The woman took it and allowed the Hokage to pull her into a hug.

“You are like your grandmother, and if it was safe, you would have been an amazing shinobi.” Kiku relaxed into the hug, “You are family, but I understand the situation. Nothing will be said.”

“Thank you, Tobirama-sama,” Kiku pulled away. “As for the formation of the Civilian Council. It was not our intent to have it full of those that know the trust, but the Senju have always been loyal to the village. Even in hiding, we do what we can.” Tobirama nodded and sat back in his chair, “The Civilian Council was formed after the Second War. We chose the first members unofficially. We just wanted Sandaime-sama to listen to us. The original members stormed into every council meeting. Eventually, they were just invited.”

“We are still mostly ignored during the meetings. It was a move to mostly pacify us,” Kiyomi spoke up.

Tobirama nodded, “I will see what I can come up with for information sharing without putting the village at risk of major intel leaks.”

“That’s all we ask, Hokage-sama. Thank you,” Kizashi bowed slightly.

“You help protect what remains of my kin. You all have my vow that I will make sure the civilians within the village are treated fairly. Not just kindly. I ask that you give me two weeks to come up with solutions. Two weeks from today, we may meet here and discuss the ideas.” The three bowed before leaving the office.

Tobirama closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He stood from his desk and Hiraishined into his house. Tsunade sat on the couch with an entire tub of ice cream. The albino raised an eyebrow, “Did Orochimaru give you the option?” Tsunade just nodded, “Are you not happy?”

“Trust me, Nidaime-sama,” Shizune walked up. “If she was sad there would be saké instead of ice cream.” Tobirama pinched the bridge of his nose.

“Why must you be your grandfather, Tsunade?” the blonde pouted with the spoon in her mouth. Tobirama shook his head and kissed his niece’s forehead. “I need you to watch Naruto and the compound tonight.” Tobirama’s nieces blinked, “I’m taking Kakashi and Shisui on a short night mission. We should be back by morning.”

“Is this about that shadow-thing?”

“Possibly. Not sure at this time, but I was told something, and it needs to be checked out,” Tsunade and Shizune nodded. “How is Naruto?”

“Still feverish, but it’s dropping slowly,” Tsunade stated. “So far, nothing overly worrying.”

Tobirama nodded, “I’m going to do my rounds of the compound, inform Kakashi and Shisui, and then try and get through all these financial papers. If there’s one thing that couldn’t have happened, it was money laundering. Why is there so much paperwork for nonsense?” Tobirama left the living room.

Chapter Text

“It’s…a cave?” Kakashi narrowed his non-Sharingan eye.

Tobirama ran his fingers along the edge of the cave. He hummed, “I’ve seen these before….”

Shisui’s Sharingan spun into activation, “I don’t see anything of danger.”

“Then you need to freshen up on Fuuinjutsu, Shisui,” Tobirama traced a seal before pushing chakra into it. Chakra spread along the entire edge of the cave before they slowly faded, “Now it’s safe to enter. Shall we?”

The three walked into the cave. Tobirama’s eyes moved along the walls and stopped walking. Kakashi and Shisui came to a stop on either side of him. The albino flicked his right hand through different signals. Kakashi lifted his headband, revealing his Sharingan and Shisui flicked the top of his katana out of the sheath with his thumb.

Tobirama moved his arms in front of him as a large stream of water came shooting at them. The water shifted around the albino before it shot back from where it came at double the speed. There was a muffled yelp.

Shisui shifted and swung his katana, but it didn’t hit anything, “Wha—” Tobirama and Kakashi turned as Shisui vanished.

“Shisui!” Tobirama grabbed Kakashi before he ran where the Uchiha disappeared. “But—”

“No. We don’t know the enemy. You stay where I can see you,” his eyes moved around the cave.

Tobirama tighten his grip on his grandson before they both walked forward. There was rustling and Tobirama narrowed his eyes That’s not shifting…. Why am I hearing—the Hokage quickly Hiraishined away from the shifting ground below them. Red eyes narrowed and sped through hand seals. Lightning shot out along the cave walls, illuminating everything within eyesight. Three shinobi stood in front of them. Or two did. One sat soaking wet on the ground. The one on the ground went wide eyed, “Wait, wait, wait! Is that the Nidaime Hokage?!”

“Who are you?” Tobirama snapped. “And what have you done with our other teammate?”

“Holy shit, she wasn’t joking,” the redhead with bright green eyes spoke up.

“I thought she was senile…,” the only woman muttered, but it echoed on the cave’s walls.

“I will not repeat myself a second time!” water circled around Tobirama and Kakashi. The three young adults paled at the lack of hand seals.

“Wait! Wait,” something fell off the wall and Shisui fell to the ground. “He’s not hurt!”

“How the fuck?” Shisui grabbed what he was trapped in. “Is this…paper?” Kakashi helped Shisui up and tilted his head at the paper on the floor.

Tobirama narrowed his eyes, “Who are you?” he glanced up at their headbands. “What village are you from?”

“Uh…currently we’re not with any village,” the soaking wet man stood up. “We were trying to liberate Ame, but that…kinda fell through. My name is Yahiko, and these are my friends, Nagato and Konan.”

Tobirama tilted his head, “I’ve heard of you. You were mentioned by Jiraiya, but he was led to believe you were all dead.”

“Yeah, we…kinda had a reason for that,” Nagato rubbed the back of his head. “We…well. I’m not entirely sure how we’re alive, to be honest.”

“There is a kitchen over here,” Konan flicked through hand seals, and part of the cave wall dissolved into paper, revealing a hole in the wall. “I’ll make tea and we can discuss things.”

“Did you catch that?” Shisui looked over at Kakashi, who just nodded. “Good. I want to know how the fuck!”

“Shisui, language. Please,” Tobirama rubbed his temple. “I have much work to do tomorrow, and we are evidently going to be up far longer than I had planned.”

“Yes sir. Sorry, Grandfather,” Tobirama just ruffled his hair before the three walked into the cave wall with the three Ame Shinobi.

Konan was by the stove and Kakashi, Shisui, and Tobirama were on one side of the table while Yahiko and Nagato were on the other side. Tobirama looked at Nagato, “You are Uzumaki, correct?” Nagato jumped slightly before his green eyes looked down at the table.

“I…think? Jiraiya-sensei said the same thing a few times, but I don’t really….”

“Did your parents never…?” Tobirama trailed off as Nagato glared at the table. “Ah. Third or Second War?”

“Second,” Yahiko answered for his friend, arm coming around his back in comfort. “All our parents were killed in the Second War.”

“Please tell me if I overstep any boundaries, but I’m trying to catch up with history where I can. And History is more than just winner or loser tales,” Nagato and Yahiko looked up at Tobirama. “Were your parents in the war or were they just casualties?”

“My parents were civilians,” Nagato whispered. “We were on the outskirts of the fighting. Shinobi broke into our home, and my parents and I tried to sneak out, but they were killed. Later, I was apologized to because apparently, they couldn’t tell a shinobi enemy from a civilian. I was offered to come with them, but I just ran. I ran into Yahiko and Konan later.”

Tobirama pressed his lips together, “Am I safe to assume from what I already know that the shinobi were from Konoha?” Nagato nodded, a nervous look on his face. “No need to be nervous, Child. I’m well aware that how my brother and I wanted our village to be, was nowhere near what it came to be. I will not apologize for the past that I skipped over, but I will apologize for my own hand in everything as it was I that chose Hiruzen to be Hokage in the first place and I assure you that I’m taking great lengths to make sure Konoha grows into what my brother and I had planned.”

Nagato visibly relaxed and nodded, “Thank you. Jiraiya-sensei did help in my seeing that not every shinobi from Konoha was the same.” Tobirama nodded.

“I’m glad,” Konan brought over tea. “Thank you,” Konan sat on the other side of Yahiko. “Can I ask what happen to your families?”

“Iwa ninjas,” Konan spoke softly. “Unlike with Nagato, the Iwa Shinobi knew we were civilians, but they needed our house as a strategic lookout point. My parents were killed, and they would have killed me as well if my father hadn’t tossed me into the bushes before he died. It was three days before I was able to leave my hiding place.”

“My parents were actually Ame Shinobi,” Yahiko took a deep breath. “For a long time, Hanzou, the leader of Ame, fought for peace. Somewhere near the middle of the war he just…gave up and just strived to keep what power he had. My father spoke of that a lot. I guess he probably shouldn’t have because both my parents were declared traitors and killed.”

Tobirama nodded, “I’m sorry for what you three went through, but if I may. You were trained by Jiraiya, a Konoha Shinobi. Why did you not just come with him?”

The three looked at each other, “Well, from what Jiraiya-sensei and his teammates said, I don’t think they were allowed to,” Yahiko stated. “Not even taking into consideration Nagato’s reluctance with Konoha Shinobi, even with how young we were, we could tell that they wanted to take us out of Ame—as it was basically the battlefield of the Second War, but they didn’t think their Hokage and his advisors would allow it.”

Tobirama rubbed his face with both his hands, “For Sage’s sake, Hiruzen,” he mumbled. He sighed and looked at the three adults, “Once again, that is not how Anija and I planned our village to be built. We, even Madara at the time of creation, built it for children. It should not have mattered where you were born. Especially if you were of Uzumaki blood,” he looked at Nagato. “But I have already apologized for my hand in everything that has befallen. I will not apologize for what my student has caused.”

“Thank you. We don’t need any more pity,” Yahiko nodded.

Tobirama slowly sipped his tea, “May I ask what happened to have Jiraiya believe you to be dead?” he looked at the three. “I could tell within his notes that your names weren’t actually given to Hiruzen, but he mentioned the rebellion within Ame and he gave me your names when I asked.”

“It was near the beginning of the Third War,” Yahiko stated. “Ame was, once again, used as a battlefield. Hanzou was doing shit about it. Encouraging it even just so he could show off. We and many other Ame Shinobi weren’t having it anymore. Hanzou was mad with power. We had hundreds of people on our side.”

“However, we never truly lost Jiraiya-sensei’s teachings,” Nagato continued. “None of us are really all that powerful—”

“She controls paper!” Tobirama calmly pushed Shisui back into his seat. The teenager huffed and crossed his arms.

“We aren’t all that powerful…,” Nagato looked at Shisui confused before continuing. “Jiraiya-sensei taught me sealing and I, admittedly, did pick it up rather quickly, but, like Yahiko, I tend to lean on my Water Affinity.”

“Power is not measured by how much of it you have,” Tobirama spoke up, looking into the redhead’s green eyes. “It’s determined by how you use it. Both my brother and Madara were powerhouses, but I was the one that got Anija’s ass in gear. And it wasn’t just because I was his little brother.”

“Certainly doesn’t feel like it,” Yahiko mumbled before taking a deep breath. He calmed when Konan wrapped an arm around his waist.

“What we’re trying to get to, Nidaime-sama, is that we were tricked,” Konan looked at Tobirama. “We walked into what we thought was going to be peace talks with Hanzou. However, we didn’t trust him completely.”

“Which you should not have,” Tobirama nodded, a proud smile on his lips before it quickly fell. “He betrayed you, yes?”

“Yeah. He grabbed Konan and threatened to kill her if…” Yahiko gulped. “If Nagato didn’t kill me.” Kakashi’s breathing hitched and Tobirama unconsciously wrapped his arm around his grandson, pulling the teenager to him.

“Seeing how all three of you are here, I’m guessing you somehow escaped that ultimatum?”

“Yeah, we’re not…entirely sure how though,” Nagato stated. “We refused Hanzou and our…friends? Followers?” Yahiko and Konan shrugged when the redhead looked at them. “They attacked Hanzou and Yahiko grabbed Konan before Hanzou released his poison mist. It encased all of Ame. The three of us created a wall of earth trying to protect the civilians in the area. Many others realized where our priority shifted and started getting women and children out of the area of the mist.”

“We felt ourselves falling to the poison,” Konan continued, pushing Nagato’s tea to him slightly. The redhead slowly sipped the calming drink. “We could’ve gotten away, but the wall would have fallen. We chose to protect what civilians we could.”

“And yet…you live,” Tobirama looked at them.

“We don’t know,” Yahiko shook his head. “I do vaguely remember seeing something in the shadow of the mist. And…maybe singing?”

“The singing was something we all heard,” Nagato stated before shaking his head. “The next thing we know we’re waking up in this cave. I was still feverish when I came to. An elderly woman was taking care of us. She…called me cousin.”

Tobirama perked up slightly, “She was Uzumaki?”

“Not by blood. She said she married into the Uzumaki. Took their name.”

Tobirama nodded slowly and crossed his arms, leaning against the back of the chair. His eyes went over the three adults in front of him, “You called your savior senile when you saw me. Why is that?” Yahiko pressed his lips together.

“She…spoke of you returning,” Konan spoke softly. “Asked that we continue her work until you did.”

“She was…confident that you were returning,” Yahiko stated. “Like she knew time travel was possible already.”

Tobirama narrowed his eyes and uncrossed his arms, “What was the woman’s name?”

“She introduced herself as Uzumaki Rin.” The three Konoha nin went wide eyed at Nagato, “She said she was your granddaughter, Nidaime-sama.”

Chapter Text

“Wh-what?” Kakashi choked out. “R-Rin?” The three Ame Shinobi nodded, “Th-that’s not….”

Konan stood up, “She did some work here before she passed.” Kakashi seemed to choke again, “I can show you her office.”

Tobirama stood up, “Shisui stay with Kakashi—”

“No, I…I need to know,” Kakashi looked at Tobirama. “Please.”

Tobirama nodded. The three Konoha Shinobi were led down the cave and Nagato lit up the walls with seals that only he seemed to know where they were. Soon, they came to a hole in the wall and Konan gestured inside. Tobirama entered first and Kakashi and Shisui were behind him. Nagato lit up the room with another seal.

The three walked over to the desk and Kakashi’s breathing hitched. On the desk, there were two framed photos. One was of a young woman about thirty years old laughing with a man about the same age with red hair. The other picture was of Team Minato. Rin’s copy. The one that no one was able to find in her room. Kakashi shakily took the photo of his Genin Team then looked at the other photo, “…How?” he whispered.

Tobirama was looking at the papers on the desk, “That seems to be the question, Kakashi.” He started opening drawers of the desk, “Even if Hiraishin worked with the Senju Adoption, it should not have taken her far. Natural chakra doesn’t change the actual chakra. And yet, she was an elderly woman by the time she was back to the time she was born. That would have had to put her at least in the time of Madara’s defection, but I don’t recall—” Tobirama cut himself off as he opened a drawer and found a notebook inside. On top of the notebook was a folded piece of paper with his name on it.

Tobirama took the paper and unfolded it.

Tobirama-jii-san,

The notebook is mine. I don’t know how much you know, and I will not assume. Before you read my notebook, someone else wanted you to read something first. I also ask that you let Kakashi or Obito read it first. And when you do read it, you can skip the first three pages as those are for Kakashi and Obito. I know Minato-sensei and Kushina-nee don’t survive. Please and thank you.

The bookshelf on the left, underneath the red book with the golden words.

Uzumaki Rin nee Nohara.

P.S. Please don’t let Kakashi continue blaming himself for something the damn shadow did.

Tobirama stared at the note for a few seconds before looking at the bookshelf in question. He set the note on the desk and tossed the notebook at Kakashi, who stumbled with it slightly. The albino walked over to the bookshelf. He was vaguely aware of Shisui taking the note and reading it before softly coaxing Kakashi into opening the notebook.

Tobirama looked at the bookshelf, fingers skimming the books. He knew these books. He’s read these books maybe a thousand times. His hand stopped on a book. Red with golden words. He took the book off the shelf and found about three well-aged folded pieces of paper. He looked at the book in his hand and went wide eyed. This is…. Tobirama looked at the papers before grabbing them.

The book was placed back on the bookshelf and Tobirama unfolded the papers.

You’re still a bastard

Tobirama almost didn’t stop his laugh that wanted to come out.

A bastard that I was obviously wrong about, but still a damn bastard. I’m not taking it back either. I’m also not apologizing for nothing. Yes, I’m aware now that you didn’t kill Izuna, but you damn well were trying. Given he was trying to do the same…but that doesn’t count!

Tobirama rolled his eyes. Even in death, Uchiha Madara got on his last nerve. Tobirama leaned against the bookshelf as he continued to read through the letter.

Whatever, not apologizing. I will explain a few things though. I don’t know when you’re going to show up, but Rin seemed certain it would be after I died, which is probably a safe bet as she’s from…future. I’m too old to be doing confusing time travel math. And how in Amaterasu’s name did you create a Kekkei Genkai that time travels?! Fuck Hashirama! I should’ve been fighting with you! Izuna got the fun dancing!

Tobirama rolled his eyes and blushed lightly before shaking his head.

If I made you blush with that, HA!

Tobirama glared at the papers Fuck you, Madara. Mito, smack him in the Pure Lands for me.

Anyway, you showing up possibly after both of us are dead makes sense. So, let me explain how I’m writing to you when I’m supposed to be dead. The red book you found this under should explain, but all I’m going to say is I set an Izanagi to active after about a month. That would have given whatever precautions you set up or whatever to finish. I un-dead myself, so HAha! You’re not the only one able to bend nature itself! And I’m making you uncomfortable with bad grammar!

Tobirama glared at the papers again. He was about to set these damn things on fire.

You just wanted to set these on fire, didn’t you?

“Oh, for Sage’s sake!” Tobirama nearly threw the papers to the ground. Everyone looked up at Tobirama with concern. Tobirama pinched the bridge of his nose and took a deep breath.

Okay, I’m done. I swear on my Sharingan. So, anyway, un-dead myself (shut up, I didn’t break it. I don’t know how else to phrase it.), I sneak out of Konoha (also, really, you buried me there?), and I was about to start planning something else when something came out of me. Long story short it tried to convince me of things that I’m not going to get into because I actually almost believed it and you already think me stupid enough. Basically, it tried to make me more insane than I already was. It almost succeeded and I was about to do what it wanted. Then your granddaughter quite literally fell into my arms.

Rin was worse for wear. I don’t know what the hell she went through, but she was lucky to be alive. The thing (Rin and I just call it Shadow), tried to get me to leave her to die, but despite how insane I was at the time, I wasn’t letting a ten-year-old die. I told the Shadow to fuck off and ran off to heal Rin as best I could. We came to the cave you’re in now. Shadow didn’t leave and kept trying to convince me to start doing shit that I can’t even remember now. Think it had something to do with Hashirama’s cells or something.

It took three days for Rin to regain consciousness. She was obviously shocked to see me. Long argument short, we went back and forth for a while. Rin was adamant about Lightning and Water having attacked her and her teammate and that they were at war with Konoha. Yeah, that went on for a while. Until Shadow popped up and Rin nearly busted her head open as she fell off the cot, screaming louder than when she saw me. She then went on to say (yell at the top of her lungs) that Shadow tried to kill her. I argued that that was impossible because Shadow just came out of me three days ago and she just fell from the sky.

Shadow tried to convince me once again to just kill her otherwise Konoha would just come for me again if she escaped. I yelled at it saying that I wasn’t going to be, well, you and kill a kid. Rin blinked and then said your name in confusion. Evidently, the Founding of Konoha and Warring States Era is just breezed through in Your Academy, Senju. Make note of that.

Anyway, I went on a near rampage because she called you Nidaime then we both froze, realizing she went back in time. I asked her how she went back in time. She didn’t know. I pushed, but her answer didn’t change. I got mad and yelled that I just wanted to save Izuna. Somehow, she calmed me down. I don’t know how she did, but she later said she had a lot of practice calming her two teammates down from heated arguments or something. She asked what happened to Izuna when I was calm.

After I told her the story and everything else she asked, she was confused. She asked why you would kill Izuna. I snapped at her, and she calmed me again. She then rephrased the question, and my brain literally froze. She then went on to list any and all jutsus you made. Admittedly she didn’t know when each one was created, but with each one, I realized that if you truly wanted Izuna or any of us dead you would’ve done so in the dead of night.

Shadow was in my ear the entire time. It was desperate it seemed. I sent a fireball at it, but it vanished. It then launched itself at Rin. Evidently, Rin was forced to hold the Sanbi by…Kiri? I think that’s the village she said. The Bijuu Chakra pushed the Shadow away from her and I pushed it out of the damn cave.

After Rin explained what happened before she lost awareness of anything, we knew we had to stay away from Konoha until we could find someone to fix the seal. Was it your idea to start sealing Bijuu in humans? Sounds like one of your stupid experiments.

Tobirama felt his eyebrow twitch. It wasn’t his idea, actually. Fuck you, Madara. Yell at Anija.

I’m old and I’m getting tired of this nonsense. So, this is what you need to know for the rest of it:

Yes, Rin and I saved your cousin. Shadow had it out for her for whatever reason. Might be because of her connection with Hashirama. I don’t know.

Rin didn’t know much of anything other than very basic shinobi skills (seriously, what the fuck, Senju?) She did know some of that Senju Healing Ninjutsu. I, however, couldn’t really help much with that and I couldn’t get any fucking notes on the shit because you Senju guarded it like gold. For Sage’s sake.

I started teaching Rin what Genjutsus I knew that didn’t involve the Sharingan. She picked them up very quickly. Touka continued that training and got us into the Uzumaki Village so they could look at that seal on Rin. They fixed the seal and agreed to house us for however long we wished and wouldn’t tell Hashirama’s wife. I don’t know how Rin and Touka swung that, but HAhaHA!

Touka fell for a civilian trader (don’t ask. I have no fucking idea how that skinny dork even got her attention). She still stopped by the Uzumaki to check on Rin, but she was not able to fight anymore and at least understood that.

Rin and I basically spent the remainder of our lives chasing the goddamn Shadow. We’ve yet to figure out what its main goal is, but one thing is monumentally clear. It wants both our clans at war. It wants the hate to build. For some damn reason, it wanted me and Hashirama for something. As of my writing this letter, we have no fucking clue. Rin or Hiroshi (Uzumaki. Wooed your granddaughter and she fell hard) may have discovered something after I died (And calm down, I’m not coming back again.), but right now, we have shit.

So, that’s all I have. Yes, I went insane. Yes, I un-dead myself. Yes, I also made myself sane again. Yes, I protected your fucking family. Yes, I saw what you were actually planning for the village and it…wasn’t bad. Yes, everything I thought was wrong. I’m apologizing for nothing. Fuck you. I protected your family, I protected Konoha from the outside. My repentance is done from when I was insane.

See you in the Pure Lands, Bastard,

Uchiha Madara

P.S. Quick question: Who the fucking hell fucked you?

Everyone looked up as the paper sparked with lightning before catching on fire, “Uh…Grandfather?” Shisui asked.

“Yes?”

“Uh…everything okay?” Yahiko asked.

“Everything’s fine. Now, were you three wanting to stay here or would you like one of us to run back to Konoha and allow you in?” The papers fell to the ground, flames glowing brightly on them.

Chapter Text

Tobirama knocked on a door. The sun had barely risen, and he got little sleep after everything last night. He had the Inuzuka Contract Meeting in an hour, and he honestly probably could’ve gotten more sleep, but…. The albino looked up as the door opened. A man stood there with a sleepy toddler in his arms. The man looked at his daughter before looking at Tobirama. He smiled softly, “Would you like breakfast, Ojii-san?” he asked.

Tenten looked up and rubbed her eyes before reaching out for Tobirama. The albino smiled and took the toddler, “Hello, Dear One. Did your daddy wake you?”

The man snorted, “No, she woke me and her mother up two hours ago. I think she felt you walk in with our cousin. She just started getting tired again. I’m Hiroka, by the way.” Tobirama walked into the house as Hiroka moved aside. “Everything during the Council Meeting buildup was moving far too fast for anything really to be said.”

Kiyomi walked out of the kitchen and smiled, “Hokage-sama. I just finished breakfast. Will you be staying?”

“Breakfast sounds lovely,” Tobirama shifted Tenten. “I’m sure Kakashi will be by later. He’s currently trying to build up the courage to tell Obito. I’d give it another half hour before Tsunade kicks him into the room and locks the door.”

“Just Uncle Kashi?” Hiroka asked.

“Obito just woke from his coma,” Tobirama sat at the table and held Tenten in his lap. He ran his fingers through the toddler’s hair. “Neither I nor Tsunade, are letting him out of bed for at least two more days.”

Hiroka hummed as Kiyomi walked over with breakfast. Tenten leaned against Tobirama, “You woke everyone up, Little One,” Tobirama smirked and poked her forehead. “You need to at least eat something.”

“Sleepy. You late,” Tenten snuggled into Tobirama.

“I was not late,” Tobirama chuckled. “You just thought I was coming over earlier.” Tenten pouted up at the albino, “I’ve faced worse pouts from your Uncle Hashirama, Dear One. Now, you will eat, and then you can sleep before your Uncle Kakashi stops by.” He held the small fork to the four-year-old, “You can share my breakfast, but you need to eat something.” Tenten huffed but took the fork and started eating off her grandfather’s plate, “Good girl.”

Kiyomi chuckled softly, “Thank you, Hokage-sama.”

“It’s no issue. I’m sure I’ll learn what I need to about Rin when I read her notebook after Kakashi and Obito, but I do have a few questions about….”

“Madara-ojii-san?” Hiroka asked before chuckling at the face Tobirama made. “He basically raised Baa-san since she arrived in the past. What were you expecting her kids to call him?”

“Doesn’t mean I have to like it,” the two parents chuckled and Tobirama sighed. “When did Madara die?”

“When my mother was ten,” Hiroka stated. “That would be…if I’m doing the math right, it happened just before Konoha started increasing the tension that started the Second War.”

“So, before Mokumi-san died,” Tobirama spoke softly. “And Rin didn’t want to risk messing up the future and Minato not jumping forward.”

“Baa-san was incredibly careful with what she interfered with,” Hiroka nodded. “She almost didn’t let Jii-san pursue her because she wasn’t who he was supposed to be with. She was out of time. It was Touka-oba-san that knocked sense into her. Quite literally.” Tobirama snorted.

“Yeah, Touka was good at that. Did Madara die naturally or was he killed by the shadow?”

“Naturally,” Hiroka nodded. “After Madara-ojii-san died, Kaa-san came to Konoha as an “orphaned civilian.” She joined the Academy and became a shinobi. She kept Baa-san and Jii-san updated with leads on Shadow’s movements within Konoha.”

“And you did the same?”

“I did. It was actually Shadow that injured me. Or, I should say, it tried to influence an enemy nin into killing one of my teammates. One less enemy, but Shadow has only gotten stronger in the years. And smarter.”

Tobirama hummed, glancing down at the now-sleeping toddler in his lap. He smiled and gently took the fork from her. He looked up, “Was Rin or your grandfather able to figure out what this thing wants? Madara seemed convinced it wanted him and Anija.”

“And with great reason,” Hiroka’s face schooled over. “Shadow tried multiple times to get Madara-ojii-san to hate as he did before. Used many a shinobi to try and kill Baa-san, Jii-san, and even Aunt Touka and Uncle Katsuhiko. It would use every and any person Madara-ojii-san came to care about. It’s one of the major reasons Baa-san worked hard in getting stronger. Shadow’s main goal has always been to make Madara-ojii-san unstable again. What it wanted that for, we don’t know, but we are very certain that he wanted him to infuse the Shodaime’s cells within him, but we are unclear on the reason behind that.”

Tobirama rested his chin in the palm of his hand as his mind whirled. He kept his other arm around Tenten as she slept curled into him, “So that explains those experiments,” he mumbled to himself. He looked at Hiroka, “Did anything calm after Madara died? For real.”

“For a bit,” Hiroka nodded. “For a while, it focused its attention outside of Konoha. Increasing everyone’s fear and hatred for the village. Then, just before the Third War started, Shadow started creeping around the Uchihas again. It…was looking for something. Since we never found out what it wanted with Madara-ojii-san or Shodaime-sama, we didn’t even know where to start.

“Baa-san did keep a lot of what she found out to herself. She didn’t want Kaa-san or I involved with the darker parts of what Shadow could do. Baa-san’s notebook should fill you in on whatever she knew.”

Tobirama nodded, “Thank you. This is a growing problem, and while I believe strengthening our village needs to be first priority, this should not be forgotten.”

“Of course, Hokage-sama. We can take Tenten to bed. We know you have clan meetings this week,” Kiyomi took her daughter when the albino held her out. She smiled.

“Monday, Wednesday, and Friday,” Tobirama nodded. “Then whenever the Hyuugas decide what they want to do.”

“From what I hear from those around the compound, it’s…not as bloody as everyone thought it would be.”

“Hyuugas are still family in the end,” Tobirama sipped his tea. “And while some may see that as true more than others, it will only strengthen the resolve of those that do if killing was just done willie nillie.”

Hiroka hummed, nodding, “How much longer do you foresee the civil war happening?”

“No more than two or three days, I would assume. If it does take longer than that, then it might benefit everyone if we send a neutral party mediator.” There was a knock at the front door. Everyone narrowed their eyes, “Were you expecting someone else?” Tobirama extended his senses, “Kakashi is still pacing in the Senju Compound.”

Hiroka shook his head and stood up. Tobirama subtly gestured for Kiyomi to get behind him, which the woman did so, holding her sleeping daughter close. After a few seconds, “Ojii-san, it’s for you.”

Tobirama narrowed his eyes but stood up. He walked to the door, “Jiraiya,” he spoke slowly. “Shouldn’t you be watching your students?”

“They were sleeping, and I trust them not to cause trouble,” Tobirama raised an eyebrow at the man. “I also have seals around the house, no one can get in,” the albino nodded.

“What’s this about? I have my meeting with Tsume-sama soon.”

“You might want to reschedule that, Hokage-sama,” Jiraiya gave his Hokage a piece of paper. “I just got word of this. Someone got smart enough to send word to the toads.”

Tobirama narrowed his eyes but took the paper. His face deadpanned, “Oh, for Sage’s sake!” He massaged his temple, “I don’t have time for this nonsense!”

“Sorry, Hokage-sama, but if someone doesn’t go then when the Genjutsu drops—”

“I know. I know,” the albino ran his fingers up and down the bridge of his nose. “Inform, Tsume-sama, please. Whoever called this damn Kage Summit said I can bring two guards, and I am not ruining my schedule for these people. I’ll inform Shisui myself and I’ll notify Tsunade to let you, your students, and Orochimaru into the compound. With my leaving the village, I don’t want to risk the natural chakra in the Genjutsu failing and the shadow coming for someone within.”

“Yes, sir,” Jiraiya nodded before leaving quickly.

“And Hiroka, if you could inform Fugaku-sama of everything you know, please. He needs to be on alert as well.”

“Of course, Ojii-san.”

Tobirama huffed and he all but stomped away, “I am not wearing that damn hat.”

“So…are you only bringing me because of the rewriting of the contract, Hokage-sama?” Tsume asked her Hokage as they wait for Shisui at the gates.

“That is part, yes, but why would you just assume that is the only reason?” Tobirama just stared at the woman. “You are the Head of your Clan and, unlike most clans, the Inuzuka do not choose their Clan Heads by bloodline. Whoever is strongest and most suited is chosen by the previous head. Why would I not choose you to accompany me, our scheduled meeting aside?”

Tsume blinked before smirking, “Sandaime-sama always took either ANBU or two of his teammates when Summits were called to end—or in the Second War’s case, start and end it. Inuzuka are hardly ever called to help with anything.”

Tobirama pressed his lips together, “Well, that won’t do. The first ever Summit, I accompanied Anija, yes, but it wasn’t because I was there to guard him, or that I was his brother. I went because I was the Head of the Senju at the time. I stood as the representative of our Council. I also made sure Anija didn’t do something stupid. Is it known that he tried to give away the Bijuu for free?”

Tsume actually burst out laughing, “Are you serious? He tried to give away a village’s prime defense and balance, ones that only he could control, for free?”

“My brother was strong, yes, and very charismatic. However, as much as I loved my brother, he was…traumatized by our father, just as much as I. He was terrified of becoming him as Clan Head, and later Hokage. While I disliked many things about my father, there were some of his teachings that…he had points with. If we showed weakness, especially with how my brother’s peace only increased enemy numbers, then we would only be attacked.”

Tsume hummed, “Well, thank you for the trust, Hokage-sama.”

“Don’t forget the other half of why you’re here,” Tobirama smirked. “I’m not letting nosy morons ruin my schedule with the village. Are you positive you do not wish for your partner to join us?”

Tsume chuckled, “I trust Hana to watch her brother, however, Kiba’s at the age where he won’t listen to a damn thing she says. Kuromaru needs to be present or he’s going to push his sister to murder.” Tobirama snorted and chuckled softly, “I also trust that my Hokage is able to defend himself,” both smirked at each other before turning as Shisui shushined in front of them.

“Sorry. Auntie was being smothering.” Tobirama chuckled and nodded.

“Then let’s go. From my memory of where the location is, we were already going to be late. It’s of no consequence.” Tobirama flicked through hand seals, and he was in his Henge from the beginning. He smirked at his two companions were confused, “What makes you think the other countries have kept their word and no shinobi are out?”

“There are still spies out there, aren’t there?” Shisui sighed.

“Very. Now, let’s not ruin the surprise they are so looking forward to,” the three Konoha Shinobi walked out of the Genjutsu.

Tobirama shifted the Hokage hat on his back, keeping it hidden within the Henge. As the three jumped, Tobirama made sure to stay behind Tsume and Shisui until he felt no more chakra within eyesight. Once he signaled to the two, they fell back and came on either side of their leader.

As they ran, Tobirama and Tsume discussed the changes to the Inuzuka contract and the wording that would be required. Shisui stayed silent during the discussion only speaking up to suggest a wording change they couldn’t agree on. As they approached the territory that remained unclaimed for centuries, Tobirama stopped at the border. Tsume and Shisui followed his example, “Hokage-sama?” Tsume asked.

Tobirama took a deep breath, “Do you know why this land has remained unclaimed?” Tsume and Shisui shook their heads, “There is a legend about it. Long ago, during the time of the Sage of the Six Path, this was the land in which he and his brother grew up. This is the land of which their clan lived.” Tsume and Shisui turned to the land in shock, “This is also the place where the Senju and Uchiha War began. We still don’t know what began the war, but we know that all wars between clans, Fire Country or no, were started here.” Tobirama kneeled pressed his hand on the ground and closed his eyes, “Natural chakra is weak here.”

“This may be where the shadow hides,” Shisui stated, seriously.

Tobirama hummed, opening his eyes and standing, “Tsume-sama, I will explain fully to the entire Council once all clans are stable, but for now, trust me and keep yourself on high alert.” Tsume nodded firmly before turning to the land in front of them.

As the Konoha Shinobi arrived at the building of the meeting, Tobirama dropped the Henge and took a deep breath. He walked into the building and found rather easily where the meeting was being held, “If Konoha has just vanished, who’s not to say the threat won’t come for us as well?” Tobirama rolled his eyes before looking at his companions. Tsume smirked, a fang popping out over her bottom lip and Shisui nodded with a small smile.

Tobirama walked into the room with Tsume and Shisui on his heels, “I can assure you all,” the four Kage and their guards turned, and all lost their jaws. “Konoha has not vanished off the face of the Earth.” The Tsuchikage seemed to be trying to say something, but the only sounds left his throat were of the strangled variety. Tobirama calmly put a hand on his hip, “Well, you all wanted me here, and I’m currently very busy. What is the meaning of this nonsense?”

Tsume rather enjoyed watching three of the other Kages’ guard faint. It was very amusing. Shisui was putting all his ANBU training into not bursting out into laughter. Tobirama just looked annoyed. Those weren’t even his shinobi, and he was disappointed.

Chapter Text

Tobirama took the empty seat and set the red hat in the empty spot. Tsume was grinning at Tobirama’s left while Shisui carefully kept his Uchiha Face up from Tobirama’s right. Tobirama interlocked his fingers together and just raised an eyebrow at the Kage, “So, are we just ignoring the fainted bodyguards?”

“How the hell?” Oonoki whispered before glaring. “Who are you?”

Tobirama deadpanned, “I’m not going to dignify that stupid question with an answer.” Tobirama looked away from the Tsuchikage to the Mizukage and nodded, “Morinao-san.”

“There’s no way you’re Senju Tobirama!” the Fourth Raikage yelled. “He—”

“Died?” Tobirama looked at the man. “I can assure you I did not. Did your village ever find a body, Raikage-sama?” Strangled noises came from the Raikage, “Am I safe to assume you follow the Kumo pattern and your name is A?” the Raikage stood, but the hairs on the back of his neck and arms stood up as the temperature dropped suddenly. “Please do remember that we are all here on the basis that we agreed to be civil and neutral. Sit down.” A slowly took his seat again.

Tobirama looked around the tense room before sighing, “I jumped forward in time. During my last battle, I discovered I unknowingly created a time travel jutsu. Are we all content now? I am Senju Tobirama, and I am more than willing to prove such, but I am holding my brother’s one wish with these meetings. Do not make me make my brother cry in the Pure Lands.”

“How do you unknowingly create time travel?” the Kazekage asked, eyes narrowed.

“Accidently,” Tobirama crossed his arms and leaned back in his chair as the other Kage gave him looks. “Do I look like my brother? I am not just going to give you answers that I deem are none of your business.”

“That sounds like a threat, Hokage-sama,” Oonoki spoke tensely.

“Well, then you must think anyone keeping secrets is a threat. How do you survive in a Shinobi Village, Tsuchikage-sama?” Tsume pressed her lips together tightly. Barely keeping the snickers from escaping, “I’ve told you what you need to know. I went forward in time due to a jutsu mishap. Whatever else you are wanting to know about the subject is none of your business.” Several mouths opened to protest, “And before you go on about the treaties from the Third War, I can assure you, I’ve read them all front, back, and in between. Nowhere does it say that any of us are required to give information because we are asked. And if I have, perhaps, misunderstood something, then let me ask this….” Tobirama leaned forward, keeping his arms crossed, “Why did Kumo kidnap our Jinchuuriki when you have two of your own?”

A opened his mouth, but then closed it, pressing his lips together. Tobirama looked around the room and all shinobi seemed unhappily pacified. He leaned back against the chair, “Then shall we get to the point of this meeting? Am I safe to assume it’s about Konoha?”

“Why have you hidden?” Morinao asked.

“Personal reasons,” Tobirama stated. “More or less. I was displeased with the turn Konoha took. I’m currently fixing it.”

“Why do you need to fix it?” the Kazekage, Rasa, asked. “Times have changed.”

“I’m more than aware,” Tobirama looked at the Kazekage. “But let me ask this. If your Shodaimes showed up, would they be proud of how you built your villages throughout the ages?” Oonoki and Morinao winced slightly. Tobirama hummed and tilted his head, “Exactly. How Konoha grew is not how my brother, Madara, and I wanted it to become.” Tobirama looked around at all the Kage, “Is there anything else anyone wishes to ask?”

“Are you going to answer them?” A asked.

“Depends on the questions,” Tobirama looked at the man. “If they involve what my plans are, no, I will not be answering them because it isn’t your concern. What happens within the infrastructure of my village is none of your business. Unless we’re suddenly in the mood to start spilling village secrets? Who wishes to start?”

“Well, you certainly haven’t changed since your last Summit, Tobirama-san,” Morinao folded his hands on the table in front of him.

“I’m not understanding why you think I would, Morinao-san, but I thank you for the compliment.” Tobirama stood up, “If we’re done with this meeting, I have much work to do. If you wish to get in contact with Konoha for whatever reason, you know the summons of my niece and her teammates, and I’m also certain you know my summons if you wish to speak with me directly. I am also going to leave you all with two warnings:

“Treaties are more than just paper they are written on. I am not Hiruzen, you break the treaty between Konoha and your village, then Konoha disappearing will be the least of your worries. Whatever you choose to do amongst yourselves is none of my business but come near my country with dangerous intent and you will discover how I’m fixing my village.

“Watch the hate within your shinobi. Hate towards another village can easily be turned onto yourself if manipulated. My second warning is this. There is an unknown that has been out for the Senju and Uchiha for longer than my generation. Do not believe it will just stay within Konoha to get to us.” Tobirama gestured for Tsume and Shisui to follow him, “And we’re done here. Unless you wish to discuss anything else?” The room remained silent, and the albino nodded before the Konoha Shinobi left the room.

It was silent in the meeting room for what felt like hours, “Did…did he just threaten and warn us at the same time?” Rasa asked.

“Sounds about right,” Morinao sighed. “Wonder if I can make Yagura Mizukage yet….”

Oonoki stood up, “I’ve heard enough of this nonsense. Next thing he’ll say is that the damn Fourth Hokage is his grandson!” it became dead silent. “Let’s all pretend I didn’t just speak that into possible existence.”

A groaned into his hands, “I need a fucking drink.”

Tobirama gave the final Inuzuka Contract to Tsume, “There’s your copy, Inuzuka-sama.” Tsume took the piece of paper, “And if you can make sure it doesn’t get misplaced this time.”

“Yeah, no worries there. I’ll make sure the next Inuzuka Head is well aware of where it is and in about…two generations to go through it again and make sure it doesn’t need to be updated.” Tobirama nodded and gestured for Tsume to leave.

As soon as the door closed, Tobirama leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. He reached out with his senses, spreading them across the village. The Hyuuga Compound was less tense and there were only a few chakra signatures missing from the last time he checked in. That was good. Hopefully, Hiashi will be by sometime tomorrow.

The albino looked into the Senju Compound. The Hyuuga children and Naruto were running around the trees with the Hyuuga matriarch and Hizashi watching over them. Hiroka was with his daughter inside Obito’s current room. Tenten was in Obito’s lap and Kakashi was talking with Hiroka.

Tsunade, Jiraiya, and the Ame students were with Orochimaru in a lab just outside dangerous range of any compound. Tobirama smiled softly as a flickering, new emerging chakra was present. In about ten months, he would have a new niece or nephew. He was glad his brother’s family line wasn’t going to end with Tsunade because of his stupid students.

Shizune was in the hospital. She was irritated and was yelling at someone. Well, I guess I don’t have to add the hospital to my list. Tobirama looked at the door to the Hokage Office when someone knocked on it, “Enter.” Tobirama smiled at who walked in, “Hello, Iruka-kun. How can I help you?”

The 11-year-old shifted on his feet, “I was just wondering when Genin Assignments were going to be done.”

Tobirama hummed, “That does need to be done, doesn’t it?” he leaned forward resting his forearms on the desk. “Iruka-kun, can you tell me what was required to become Genin?”

“We had to do a written test, sparring, and we had to complete three Bunshins.”

Tobirama raised an eyebrow, “That’s it?” Iruka nodded and Tobirama massaged his temples. “Okay, no. Just…,” the Hokage sighed. “Shisui,” Iruka jumped when the Uchiha arrived in a swirl of leaves. “I want a complete list of all Jounin and ANBU ranked Shinobi on my desk, and I want all current Academy Instructors in my office in an hour. Also, inform Itachi to arrive with the instructors. I’m not standing for what’s become of my Academy.”

“Yes, Hokage-sama.”

“And Shisui,” the teenager stopped mid-hand seal. “Is your Academy teacher still teaching?”

“No, sir. She was removed when it was discovered what she did.”

“Find her and ask her to come see me as soon as possible.”

“Yes, sir. Anything else?”

Tobirama gestured to Iruka, “Bring Iruka-kun here to either Jiraiya or Tsunade. While I currently don’t know what’ll happen with his graduating class, I’m not going to let his potential in Fuuinjutsu fizzle out.”

“Yes, sir,” Shisui put a hand on Iruka’s back before bowing. Iruka followed Shisui’s example before following the older teen out of the office.

Tobirama leaned back against his chair. He closed his eyes and reached toward the Senju Compound again. Naruto and Tenten were now sitting in the kitchen with Kakashi and Hiroka. Was it lunchtime already? He found Ayame in Obito’s room helping the other teenager eat. Obito was arguing weakly, and he was embarrassed. Ayame was firm with him and Obito calmed slightly, allowing the civilian to help him eat.

Tobirama pulled away from the Senju Compound. He opened his eyes and turned to the stack of financial paperwork. He shook his head. He hasn’t had enough sleep to properly continue that work. Tapping sounds from behind him caused him to turn. He blinked at the 14-year-old sitting on the window’s edge. Tobirama nodded at him, “Enter,” the teenager Shushined into the office. “Can I help you ANBU-san? I don’t remember telling Shisui that I wished to see any ANBU. Yet, anyway.”

The teenager pressed his lips together, “I wished to speak with you before you found out some other way, Nidaime-sama.”

“Oh?”

The teenager nodded, “You know of Orochi—sorry, Danzou’s testing with Shodaime-sama’s cells?”

“I was not aware it was Danzou doing the testing. I had suspicions, but no hard evidence, so thank you for verifying that. What about those testing?”

The teenager looked around the room briefly before taking a deep breath and holding his hand out, palm up towards the ceiling. Tobirama went wide eyed when a flower grew from the palm, “I was an infant during the tests. I was also the only survivor.” Tobirama slowly rose from his chair, “Danzou had me believing he saved me from Orochimaru. I understand I’m not…not Senju and—”

“You are,” Tobirama came around the desk. “You are Senju. There’s no other reason you would have fully manifested like this if you weren’t,” the teenager looked confused. “Wood Release is just as much a Kekkei Genkai as the Sharingan or Byakugan are. Anyone of Senju blood is able to possibly manifest the Wood Release, but not everyone is strong enough to.” The teenager nodded slowly, looking close to tears, “What is your name?”

“I…was never given a permanent name. It changed depending on the mission I was given. Danzou didn’t believe in names being important to shinobi.”

Tobirama pressed his lips together, “We are more than just shinobi. We are human. And it would seem I need to put someone on finding all that Danzou did. Within his teammates’ knowledge or behind their backs.” The albino put a gentle hand on the ANBU’s shoulder, “Of the names you were given, is there one you liked above all?”

The teenager was silent for a minute, “I quite liked Tenzou, Hokage-sama.”

“Then Senju Tenzou you will be,” the teenager went wide eyed, but smiled softly. “Did Hiruzen know of your Wood Release?”

“Yes, sir. It’s what Danzou used to condemn Orochimaru.”

“Of course it was,” Tobirama sighed. “And it never even crossed their minds that Senju other than Tsunade would be alive and it wasn’t just luck that you survived the experiments, manifesting a bloodline limit. Did my son know of you?”

“Yondaime-sama?” Tobirama nodded and Tenzou shook his head. “No, sir. I think he suspected something, though. When Yondaime-sama was in power, Danzou constantly moved where I stayed. He said it was a precaution as my Wood Release was unstable at the time. But every time I moved, Yondaime-sama was always in the area for multiple hours for a day or two.”

“He sensed your chakra and the pull of natural chakra to you,” Tobirama explained. “You’ve probably noticed as well. You can feel a certain type of chakra, yes?”

Tenzou nodded, “Danzou always told me that I needed to stop losing focus, that there was never anything there.”

“It’s completely normal when you’re Senju, Tenzou-kun,” Tobirama ran his fingers through the brown hair. “We are just sensitive to natural chakra. You were never unfocused. You just had a power Danzou could not comprehend.” Tenzou relaxed and nodded, “Now, do you have housing you want to return to?”

“No, Hokage-sama. Danzou’s ROOT Members were required to live within the ANBU Headquarters.”

Tobirama just stared at the teenager, “What in Sage’s name is ROOT? I didn’t create that.”

“No, Hokage-sama. Danzou created it, it’s an offshoot branch of ANBU. Before Danzou’s death, none of the members were allowed to speak of it. We had a seal on our tongues that would literally paralyze us if we did.”

“You couldn’t even speak of ROOT to the Hokage?” Tenzou shook his head. Tobirama closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He opened them slowly, “Do you have anything of importance to you?” Tenzou shook his head, “I thought not.” Tobirama turned as Shisui returned, “Shisui, this is Senju Tenzou.” The Uchiha blinked once, “New information has been given about Danzou. I want you to show Tenzou-kun how to enter the Senju Compound. Do not just invite him in. Once inside, I want you both to collect Kakashi. You three are to collect everything Danzou has ever done under ROOT. Tenzou-kun, make sure you check all hideouts that Danzou used.”

“Yes, sir,” Tenzou and Shisui bowed before they vanished from the office.

Chapter Text

A soft knock sounded on the office door, “Enter.” Tobirama didn’t turn away from the large window behind him.

From the window, Tobirama saw a woman about in her early 40s walk in with a small puppy at her feet. She had short black hair cut to her chin and dark brown eyes. She stopped a few feet from the desk, “You wished to see me, Hokage-sama?”

“You were Uchiha Shisui’s Academy Instructor?” Tobirama kept his voice even, not looking away from the window.

“Yes, Nidaime-sama. Inuzuka Shiori,” she bowed slightly.

“You purposely forged a student’s tests so that he would fail?”

Shiori pressed her lips together, but stood straighter, “I did, but you have no need to worry, Hokage-sama. I was removed from my position.”

“Do you regret what you did?”

“No. Never. I would do it again in a heartbeat.” Shiori blinked when Tobirama spun around in his chair and was smiling.

“Excellent. That’s what I was hoping you’d say, Shiori-san,” the albino stood from his seat. “To your knowledge, how did the Headmaster of the Academy handle the Sandaime sending children to war before they were ready?”

“Well, I’m hoping if we had one, they would have fought against the Hokage,” Shiori deadpanned.

Tobirama blinked, “There was no Headmaster of the Academy?” his voice was low.

“No, Hokage-sama. He was sent on a mission just before children started being sent. He was killed in action, and one was never appointed afterward.”

“Well then, congratulations, Shiori-san, you’re now the Headmistress of the Academy,” Shiori blinked several times before nodding. Tobirama took his seat again, “I have all the Academy teachers coming within the next half hour. I will say my peace with them, but then I will let you establish whatever rules and procedures you wish to implore. Fire who you wish, retrain, whatever. The Academy is yours unless I deem you no longer fit.”

“Hai, Hokage-sama. Thank you,” Shiori bowed slightly. “From what I hear from some friends I still have within the Academy, things have not changed since the Third War.”

“Then, please, change what you deem fit. I will let you and Uchiha Itachi decide what is to be done with the students that are supposed to have graduated. Are you aware of who Uchiha Itachi is?”

“I know only what I’ve been told. He is the Heir to the Uchiha Clan and is a prodigy in many Shinobi Arts. He was well on his way to graduating early.”

“Which is no longer an issue. He will not, as I’ve already explained to him and his parents. Children do not belong on a battlefield,” Shiori nodded in agreement. “I said before that you will have full control over the Academy to do with what you wish. However, Itachi has his own “mission” from me. He is to watch the Academy Instructors and inform me if he sees a child being neglected by their teacher or their potential is being ignored or overlooked.”

“I would like to request that he notify me as well,” Shiori’s voice was firm. “He can still inform you, or whoever the next Hokage is, but I ask that you let myself, or the next Headmaster deal with the teacher first and only if the situation escalates, I will inform you.”

Tobirama smiled and nodded, “I assume you already have your plans for the Academy ready?”

“Ever since I learned that nothing has changed even though the war is over.”

“Excellent. I hope you and Itachi are able to work together until he is allowed to graduate properly. Do not make me regret giving you control of the project I created with little backing from anyone. I built the Academy just as I did the village—from the ground up—but I had little to no support for it.”

“I understand, Hokage-sama,” she bowed lowly. “Thank you.”

Tobirama walked towards the Senju Compound. The sun was just beginning to set. He was tired, but he was also relieved. The Academy was in good hands from what little he heard Shiori speak to the teachers. He was going to go home, check on Obito, eat, and then cuddle with his grandson. Tell the child not to get used to sleeping with me and I get used to it. He sighed softly. I may need to start looking into the bigger houses within the compound. We may need more rooms. “Hokage-sama!” Tobirama turned quickly at the panicked voice.

“Tenzou. What is the matter?”

“You’re needed.”

“Is this about something Danzou did that you found? Any information can wait—”

“Not as Hokage, Nidaime-sama,” Tobirama blinked as Tenzou held a file out to him.

The albino took the file and opened it. Red eyes widened, “Coordinates, now.” Tenzou read off the location to the Hokage. “Go to the compound and give the file to Obito, so he’s informed beforehand. I’ll leave the major comforting to one who knows more about the backstory.” Tobirama started jumping rooftops while Tenzou went toward the Senju Compound.

Tobirama was moving faster than he thought he ever did before. He jumped through a hidden hole and landed in a tunnel. He reached out with his senses and ran for Kakashi and Shisui’s chakra signatures. He slowed as he approached the two teenagers. Shisui looked up at his grandfather before looking down at Kakashi on his knees and staring at the blank wall in front of him, “I can’t get him out.” Shisui’s voice was soft as he moved so Tobirama could get to the Hatake.

Tobirama bent down to Kakashi, “Kakashi,” the albino’s voice was soft, and he gently pulled the teenager’s face to look at him. “It’s alright. I need you to come back, Dear One. Come on….”

Kakashi’s eyes finally moved and looked up at Tobirama. The Hokage looked at the mismatched eyes with a sad smile, “It’s alright.” He pulled his grandson to him, “You can pick someone—”

“No,” Kakashi’s voice was broken slightly. “I want to know what all he did. Just because someone….” Tobirama tightened his hold on Kakashi as the teenager took a shaky breath, “Did he at least suffer?”

“If I learned of all he did—if I knew he did this with my son’s eye—I would have made sure he did, but we did not.” Tobirama nuzzled Kakashi’s silver hair, “He felt nothing. Had I known…I would have let the Uchiha do with him as they pleased.” He ran his hand up and down Kakashi’s arm, “I’m sorry for what you and everyone in Konoha were made to believe, Dear One. I promise, your father will be remembered for what he was and how he truly died.”

Kakashi gripped the back of Tobirama’s shirt, “Danzou had many loyal to only him. I want—”

“Revenge is not something that will help you, Kakashi,” Tobirama pulled Kakashi’s face, so he looked at him. “The man responsible is dead. Those that follow him are not to be blamed for their master’s dealing. If that’s all you’re going to focus on, I will replace you myself on this mission. Are we understood?”

Kakashi relaxed and nodded, “Yes, sir.”

Tobirama nodded and pulled himself and Kakashi up. Shisui came up to Kakashi’s other side and put a hand on his lower back. “Shisui, take Kakashi back to the compound. Tenzou should have informed Obito. Hopefully, he’ll be able to help more than we can,” Tobirama bent down to Kakashi’s eye level. “I will continue looking through here and any and all information I find about your father, I will inform you of, but I’m not damaging your mental state anymore. May I, Dear One?”

Kakashi stared at Tobirama before nodding. Tobirama pressed a kiss to Kakashi’s forehead before standing up. He nodded at Shisui, and the teen nodded before he pulled Kakashi with him.

Tobirama waited until the two were gone before he turned to the room with a determined look.

Chapter Text

Tobirama sat behind the Hokage’s desk, hands intertwined under his nose. It was pitch black outside. Only a few lights within buildings were on. He looked up as the door to the office opened. Hiruzen, Koharu, and Homura walked in. The three didn’t speak as they stood in front of their sensei.

Tobirama pushed a file to them, “Did either of you know about this?” Hiruzen took the folder and opened it. The Sandaime nearly dropped it, “Do not lie to me.” Tobirama stood up from his seat, “Did you know Danzou mentally tortured a village hero into suicide?”

“I didn’t…,” Hiruzen looked between his two teammates. Who he thought were trusted advisors, “Did you two…?”

“I didn’t,” Koharu spoke softly, eyes wide. “I swear, Sensei. I didn’t….”

“I…had suspicions,” Homura admitted. “Danzou was the only one in disagreement with Hatake Sakumo's decision. But I never had evidence and it was never confirmed that Danzou had Kagami’s eye.”

Tobirama looked between the three, “You knew of ROOT?”

“Yes, Sensei,” Hiruzen spoke. “I allowed Danzou to make a separate branch of ANBU. He said…,” Hiruzen pressed his lips together. “I suppose it doesn’t matter what he said. They were all lies, weren’t they?”

“Most likely,” Tobirama crossed his arms over his chest. “Danzou had ROOT Members branded with a seal that forbade them from speaking of anything to do with ROOT and its dealings. On paper, yes, it seems like a marvelous way to keep information from getting into enemy hands. However,” the three stiffened as Tobirama’s voice darkened. “The seal did not have specifications. No one within ROOT could even tell the Hokage about what they have done.”

Hiruzen all but collapsed in a chair and buried his face in his hands. Tobirama looked at the three, “How far would have been too much?” the albino whispered heatedly. “When the Uchiha acted on their right? What if an incident happened with the Hyuuga? When was too much trust going to be enough?” the two that remained standing looked at the ground. “You will tell me right now. What all do you know of that Danzou has done?”

“…children…,” Tobirama looked over at Hiruzen as the old man lifted his head from his hands. “Danzou wanted to start training children for ANBU early. I allowed it only if he followed strict rules and regulations with it. They couldn’t start major training until they were out of the Academy. Danzou had to ask the parents of his chosen.”

“He didn’t wait,” Homura bowed his head. “He…told Koharu and I nothing of Hiruzen’s limits. We thought what Danzou was doing had Hiruzen’s full support.”

Hiruzen looked at his teammates horrified, “What did he do?” Hiruzen whispered. He glared when Homura and Koharu didn’t speak, “What the hell did he do?”

Koharu gave a location but didn’t look up from the floor. Hiruzen jumped out the large window and all but flew towards the location Koharu spoke of. Tobirama’s chakra moved around the room as he moved around his desk, “You both will tell me what I want to know. I will determine if it is treason enough for death. I did not build this village for my father.”

Hyuuga Himeko expected a lot when she agreed to marry the head of her clan. She expected to be despised by the elders. She was not who they picked for Hiashi, but he chose her. He stood his ground for her. She was a soft-spoken woman and was never a fighter. Never a shinobi. She wasn’t suitable to be the wife of the Hyuuga Clan Head.

She never saw Main or Branch. The Clan was blood. Family. It’s what drew Hiashi to her. She stood her ground once to an elder that was punishing her now brother-in-law. She got slapped as a result and Hiashi stood between both them and the elder. She was glad her own daughter and nephew would have the chance to actually be family. And not Heiress and Branch Member.

Himeko sat on the porch of the Senju house she and her family were staying in. The sun was just rising, and she did enjoy watching as the day awoke. She did miss her husband joining her during these times though. Hizashi was never much of a morning person. The Hyuuga matriarch calmly sipped her cup of tea and sighed softly.

The woman turned as she heard someone approach her. Tobirama walked up with—Himeko’s cup fell from her hands and shattered on the porch. Tea fell through the cracks, and into the soil below. Tears appeared in her white eyes as Tobirama came to a stop at the porch, “Hyuuga-sama. It would appear Danzou stole something from your family.” The albino held a sleepy four-year-old toddler against his chest.

Himeko stood slowly and descended the stairs. The toddler turned her Byakugan eyes to the woman. The woman shakily moved her fingers through the toddler’s long black hair, “She….” Tobirama nodded and moved the toddler into Himeko’s arms. The woman buried her face into the toddler’s hair, tears falling, “She looks like Sawako.” Tears fell faster as she spoke her sister-in-law’s name.

“I have no proof or evidence, Hyuuga-sama. So, please do not go spreading rumors,” Tobirama spoke and only continued when Himeko nodded. “Danzou was given permission to train children for ANBU. However, he did not follow the regulations that Hiruzen put in place. The current theory is that your sister-in-law and brother-in-law were not told they were having twins—which would have been possible with your husband and his brother being ones themselves. When the twins were born, one was taken from the room. Either your sister-in-law died in birth from natural reasons, or she was killed so not to speak of there being twins.”

Himeko tightened her hold on her niece, closing her eyes slowly, “Does she have a name?” she whispered.

“She does not,” Tobirama spoke softly. “I’m sorry that this happened, Hyuuga-sama.”

“No. Thank you, Hokage-sama,” Himeko looked at the albino. “Without you, my niece may never have been known to us. Thank you.”

Tobirama bowed, “You, your husband, and brother-in-law will have limited rights to do what you wish with Koharu and Homura. Death is not an option. Many other clans have rights as well and I’ve already determined that they are not to die for treason. Only because they were manipulated by Danzou and truly did not know what all he did behind Hiruzen’s back. Hiruzen’s punishment is being decided by whichever one of his children is Sarutobi Head.”

Himeko took a deep breath and looked down at her now-sleeping niece. She looked up at Tobirama and whispered, “Thank you.” She turned and walked into the house.

Tobirama waited until the front door of the house shut before walking towards his own housing. He walked in and Shisui paused in the hall, “Hokage—” Tobirama walked past Shisui, who blinked. “Grandfather?” the teenager followed Tobirama into Obito’s room.

Inside the room, Obito leaned against the headboard of the bed with Ayame holding half a bowl of finished breakfast on one side of him while Kakashi sat on the other side with his own bowl of breakfast, “Hokage-sama?” Obito tilted his head, confused. “Did you just get home?”

“Can you stand, Obito?” the four teenagers blinked.

“Uh…maybe?” Ayame moved and Kakashi quickly set his bowl on the side table. Ayame and Kakashi helped Obito to the edge of the bed. Once Obito was standing, “I can stand, I’m not too sure how far I can walk, though. What’s going on?”

“Ayame, stay with Naruto. Kakashi, Shisui, Obito, with me. We’re going to the hospital.” Tobirama turned and left the room.

Shisui and Kakashi stayed on either side of Obito as the three followed their grandfather out of the house. Obito had to have help down the stairs, but otherwise, he seemed strong enough to at least walk at a slow pace. Until they got to the Senju Gates, where Obito’s legs just gave way. Tobirama caught him and hummed, “Well, you made it farther than I thought you would. That’s good, but I still need you with us.” The three shifted Obito onto Tobirama’s back before they began walking again.

“What’s going on, Grandfather?” Shisui asked.

“Does this have to do with Tsunade-sama and Orochimaru-sama stumbling over each other at three this morning as they ran out of the house?” Obito asked.

“Yes,” Tobirama looked over at Kakashi. “I promised I’d tell you everything I found that Danzou did involving your father.”

Kakashi pressed his lips together, “What does my father have to do with why we’re going to the hospital?”

“Are you three aware of the gift Orochimaru has given my niece?” the group walked into the hospital.

“He’s…giving her a child,” Shisui spoke slowly. “With her….” Shisui’s mouth dropped, “He didn’t.”

“What?” Kakashi looked at Shisui. “What’s he doing?”

“Oh, fuck,” Obito went wide eyed before glaring. “Fucking bastard!”

“What the hell is going on?” Kakashi snapped, stopping in the hall.

Orochimaru came out of a room with a clipboard. He looked up, “Hokage-sama,” he bowed slightly.

“Is everything stable?” Tobirama carefully slid Obito off his back.

“She’s stable. Health is…rather questionable at this point and time,” the snake sannin flipped to another page. “But that seems to be from the conditions she was left in. Not with her…creation itself.”

“What’s…going on? Who's She?” Kakashi’s voice shook slightly.

“She would be your little sister, Kakashi-kun,” Orochimaru looked at the teen.

“My…what?” Obito and Shisui each put a hand on Kakashi. Obito’s was wrapped around his elbow and Shisui’s was on his lower back.

“I was experimenting with giving Hime-sama a child with her dead fiancé,” Orochimaru pulled the clipboard to his chest. “Evidently, I wasn’t just used as a scapegoat for him to use when he grew tired of all his failed experiments. He used my results to…create another Hatake. Your sister, Kakashi-kun.”

“She….” Shisui and Tobirama had to throw themselves to catch both Kakashi and Obito when the Uchiha went down with Kakashi.

Orochimaru bent down to Kakashi, “Do you want to know more, or should we stop for now?”

“You…you didn’t know if she was stable?” Kakashi whispered.

Orochimaru nodded, “Danzou…did the stupid thing of…using your mother as well. Your mother was dead far longer. It was…unclear what DNA sample Danzou could’ve used from her.” Tobirama pulled Kakashi to him, rubbing slow circles on his back, “My experiment had results for a dead and a living person, but she is stable. What we thought was a stabilizing issue was just…regular negligence. She’s going to be fine, Kakashi-kun.”

Kakashi took a shaky breath and nodded. Obito put a hand on his teammate’s shoulder before looking up, “How old?”

“As Danzou was keeping this under wraps, we don’t know when…she was born, but we do know she’s about four years old.” Orochimaru looked at Kakashi for a few seconds, “She’s sleeping right now. Would you like to see her, or do you want to wait?”

“I want to see her,” Kakashi looked at the room and then at Tobirama. “Sensei didn’t know…. How…?”

Tobirama smiled, “As I said before, chakra is rather flexible.” He helped Kakashi stand up, “You are my grandson. What makes you think I wouldn’t see your sister the same? If she feels the same, then the natural chakra will do as it does. I’m not just going to throw her out, nor am I going to force you to raise her yourself.” Kakashi relaxed and nodded.

“Thank you.”

“I’m just going to throw this out there, Kakashi-kun,” Orochimaru spoke as he and Shisui helped Obito off the floor. “Danzou couldn’t name a potted plant.”

Kakashi nodded slowly. He looked at Tobirama as the albino stood up, “Will I be off ANBU?”

“That’s up to you,” Tobirama put a hand on his hip. “You still have roughly two years until she can join the Academy, but as I said before, you aren’t alone in this, Kakashi. The Hatake Clan may be dead, but you are both welcome in the Senju.”

Kakashi nodded, “I’ll…let you know. Later.”

“Whenever you’re ready. Are you going to be okay?”

“I…don’t know yet,” Kakashi looked at the room again. “But…maybe.”

Tobirama nodded, “Did your mother have any family, Kakashi?”

Kakashi opened his mouth, but turned as the doors to the hospital burst open, “Who the fuck dug up my little sister?”

“Ah, hello Tsume-sama. That explains why your chakra was familiar when we first met,” Tobirama nodded at the Inuzuka Head.

“I want their head,” Tsume growled out.

“Afraid Danzou’s already dead and buried, Tsume-sama.”

“Danzou doesn’t do shit himself. Who dug up my sister’s grave?”

“Tsume-sama, I’m going to ask that you calm down and lower your voice,” Tobirama glared at the woman. “Or I will send one or both my nieces on you,” Tsume snarled softly, but nodded. “Now, I don’t know who notified you because I was about to have Kakashi tell me if his mother had any family, and I was going to notify you. So, allow me to explain now.” Orochimaru quietly led the three teenagers into the hospital room.

“There is much that Danzou did and there is still much we are learning,” Tobirama crossed his arms. “You are not the only person that has been wronged. Hyuuga Hizashi had twins,” Tsume’s mouth dropped. “And it’s currently unclear how his wife died.”

Tsume pressed her lips together. Her eyes closed tightly before she visibly relaxed. Her eyes opened, “Hiashi was on my Genin Team. I want to be the one to tell him and his father. If they both survived the civil war.”

Tobirama nodded, “Very well. And they both have from what I’ve seen checking in on the Hyuugas. Are you calm now, Tsume-sama?”

“I still want someone’s head, but…yes, Hokage-sama. I’m sorry.”

“It is understandable, Tsume-sama, but I need you to remember that whoever did dig up your sister’s grave was only doing as ordered. Unless they found pleasure in desecrating the final resting place, it is not them that deserve your wrath.”

“You’re right. Thank you.” Tsume looked at the room, “My niece….”

“Is inside, yes. May I ask why you did not take Kakashi in after his father’s death?”

“Kakashi knew little about his mother,” Tsume sighed. “My sister died when he was very young. He knows and recognizes that we are family. He even has his own pack, but…he never felt comfortable within the Inuzuka Compound. I didn’t force anything. He knew he was always welcome. Minato eventually got us to eat dinner together at least once a month. That…kinda dropped after he died. Kakashi was just…so messed up. I didn’t know where to start helping.”

“Well, here’s your chance to try again. Kakashi and his sister will be Senju as much as they are Hatake and Inuzuka. Who they choose to live by will be up to them. Our job is to give them what love and comfort they need and gently coax them to what they will be best at.” Tsume nodded looking towards the room again. “Shall we then?”

Tobirama and Tsume walked into the room causing Kakashi to turn, “Auntie,” he whispered. Tsume walked over and hugged the teenager. Kakashi stiffened before relaxing all in the same second. He wrapped his arms around her, “I’m sorry.”

“Nothing to be sorry for, Pup,” the two pulled away and looked at the sleeping four-year-old. “Does she have a name?”

“I…no. I don’t know….”

“Well, I’m not going to be much help, Brat. My children are named Flower and Fang.” Kakashi snorted and Obito snickered quietly.

Kakashi looked at his sister, “There’s one name that keeps…repeating, but I don’t….”

“What is it, Kashi?” Obito tilted his head.

“Sakuko,” the teenager’s voice was barely above a whisper.

The room was dead silent. Tobirama smiled softly and walked over to his grandson, “I believe, if she’s anything like you, she will understand if you explain. I say let her choose.” Kakashi relaxed and nodded, “Do you still wish to be on the Danzou Team?”

“Yes,” Kakashi answered swiftly. “I need to know what all he’s done. I…want to try and help those he hurt.”

Tobirama smiled and nodded, “Maybe I should go into four-year-long comas more often,” Obito was smiling. “You go through so much character development!”

“Fuck you!” Kakashi glared at the boy while everyone else chuckled.

Chapter Text

Tobirama sat on the porch of a house with Himeko and Hiroka. They watched as Naruto ran around the compound with Hinata, Neji, the newly named Nari, and Tenten. Tobirama smiled when his new granddaughter popped out of the trees and pounced on Naruto, “Sakuko! Remember you’re bigger than him!” the albino called.

“Hai, Ojii-san!” Sakuko called, moving her long silver hair out of her brown eyes.

Tobirama leaned back slightly. He turned to Himeko, “Where’s your brother-in-law?”

“He went with Tsume-san to the Hyuuga Compound. I don’t think he wants to wait for whatever little details are still going on.” Himeko smiled softly, “Nari-chan! Do not throw that!”

“Hai, Oba-san!” Nari called before being pounced on by her twin brother.

Hiroka snorted, “You were thinking about moving, Ojii-san?” he looked at his grandfather.

“I have possibly four, maybe five people living with me permanently, two of which aren’t even Academy age yet. I need bigger housing. All of which should be simple enough, I just…have yet to make time in figuring out certain modern amenities.”

“Well, you have had other priorities,” Himeko smiled. “I’m sure with everything that’s come to light, several people will be more than happy to help, Hokage-sama.”

Tobirama hummed. The three adults turned as three people walked up the hill between the compound and the gates, “Nii-chan!” Sakuko and Naruto ran toward their brother.

Kakashi was nearly thrown backward as he was attacked by his siblings. Shisui chuckled before walking to the porch with Tenzou, “Grandfather.”

“Shisui, Tenzou,” Tobirama nodded. “The last of the hideouts finished?”

“Yes, sir,” Tenzou nodded. “There was evidence that a lot of information was destroyed before we got there.”

“Recently?” Tobirama narrowed his eyes.

“Yes, sir,” Kakashi walked up. He pushed Sakuko and Naruto back to playing with their friends. “There were still flames on several documents and scorch marks were still warm when we arrived.”

Tobirama hummed, “So, either there were fail-safes to destroy certain information, should noncoded chakra signatures enter, or….”

“Danzou has loyalists,” Hiroka finished. Himeko looked at the children and her eyes darkened.

“Thank you three,” Tobirama nodded. “Were you able to discover any other information that’s important?”

“Some,” Shisui nodded. “A lot was already destroyed, but we found a few pieces that were either still completely intact or weren’t completely destroyed.”

“I took the liberty of informing Jiraiya-sama and his students of this,” Kakashi ruffled Tenten’s hair as she came up to him, hugging his legs before running back to the children. “Danzou was heavily involved with Hanzou the Salamander during the Third War.”

“It’s also heavily implied that it was Danzou’s plan that almost got the three of them killed,” Shisui continued. “It was Danzou that suggested using peace as a trap and to use one of them as a hostage to have one of them kill the other. In hopes of dismantling what trust they had with their followers.”

Tobirama closed his eyes and took a slow, deep breath. He opened his eyes and looked at the teenagers, “Danzou never did anything for charity. That has always been one of his shortcomings. Even to allies and comrades, he never did anything without something for himself.”

Tenzou pressed his lips together, “Danzou has…always wanted the title of Hokage.”

“I see,” Tobirama sighed and shook his head. “Thank you. I will make sure I speak with Jiraiya and his students soon. I will give them a day or two to come to terms and decide what it is they want to do.” The teenagers nodded, “Did you discover anything else?”

“More children were found,” Shisui stated, “They had already begun ROOT training. Their conditions were no better than the younger children that were found by the Sandaime. They just…grew accustomed to the conditions.” Himeko pressed her lips together and nearly snarled but stopped herself.

“The children have been sent to the hospital and are currently being looked over by either Tsunade-sama or Shizune-san,” Tenzou looked at Tobirama. “There’s a child of the Kaku Clan, Hokage-sama.”

Tobirama went wide eyed along with Himeko and Hiroka, “Kaku?” Tobirama whispered. “But they were said to have been killed in my time.”

“We aren’t sure, Hokage-sama,” Shisui spoke. “But he has powerful yang chakra, and he does have…certain physical aspects of the clan. From what knowledge remains.”

“Nothing can be certain until he’s older, however,” Kakashi stated. “He’s only four and hasn’t really discovered what talent he could have.”

Tobirama nodded slowly, “It would seem I will need to start going through the orphanage and weeding out those that will not care for all children.” He stood and brushed off his clothes, “Thank you, children. You can go rest. I have the Aburame Contract meeting soon.”

“Hokage-sama,” the man turned to Himeko. “I’m more than willing to handle the orphanage for you. It’s run by civilians, so I will be more than able to handle whatever their excuses are.”

Tobirama hummed, “I’m not opposed. Once the civil unrest is finished within your clan, I would talk with your husband about it. He seems very protective of you.”

Himeko smiled, “He is, but I have plans for this. There’s a reason Inoichi-sama knew which ANBU were showing up to their posts.”

Tobirama bowed his head, “Then I will let you handle your husband. I will leave the orphanage to you, Hyuuga-sama. Thank you.” Tenten ran over and reached up for Tobirama. The albino smiled and picked her up, placing a kiss on her forehead, “Yes, Dear One?”

“You leaving?”

Tobirama smiled, “Yes, I have meetings. Aren’t you having fun with your cousins, though?”

“Stay!” Tenten pouted.

Tobirama chuckled, “I can’t stay, Dear One, but I’ll be back later. I don’t expect this meeting to take long. Unless something unexpected comes up, I’ll be back before dinner. I believe your mother was coming for that, yes?” Tenten smiled and nodded. “Good,” Tobirama set Tenten down. “Then go play and I’ll see you when I return.”

“Okay. Bye, Ojii-san!” Tenten ran back to her cousins.

Tobirama looked at the three teenagers, “Go rest. Thank you for your hard work,” Shisui, Kakashi, and Tenzou nodded. Tobirama nodded at the adults on the porch before descending the stairs. He accepted the hugs from Naruto and Sakuko and left the compound.

“Well, that should do it, Shibi-sama,” Tobirama signed the bottom next to Shibi’s signature. “Thank you for taking the time for this. I’ll also see to it that your research buildings will be built within the coming month. There’s still much I need to go through.”

“There’s no rush, Hokage-sama, but if we might discuss something else,” Tobirama looked at the Aburame Clan Head. “I’ve heard rumors that you found a Kaku Clan survivor in ROOT?”

“Where are these rumors starting?” Tobirama sighed and mumbled something about leaks. “It’s not confirmed yet, Shibi-sama. All we know is that the child has strong yang chakra and possibly has a resemblance to the clan. However, the clan was said to have died out in my time. We don’t know—”

“I can help with that, Hokage-sama. The Kaku Clan were close relatives of the Aburame Clan. Much like the Senju and Uzumaki.”

“I did not know that, but I suppose that makes sense. The clan dies out and your clan does not wish to follow if the threat knew of the relation,” Shibi nodded. “Very well then. The child is being treated by Tsunade in the hospital. I’m afraid Danzou didn’t really care for children.”

“I understand. Thank you, Hokage-sama,” Shibi stood. “If they are Kaku, may I have permission to take the child with me?”

“They are your family and if Tsunade says they’re allowed to leave the hospital then I have no qualms,” Tobirama gave Shibi his copy of the Aburame Clan Contract. “It’s one less child I have to worry about within the orphanage.”

Shibi bowed, “Thank you, Nidaime-sama.”

“Shibi-sama, if you do take the child, I would like the adoption form filled out,” Shibi nodded. “Also, it’s become village knowledge that Danzou could not name anything.”

“I’m aware, Hokage-sama. If the child is our cousin, then they will be named as they would have been named within the clan.” Tobirama nodded and gestured for Shibi to leave.

Tobirama leaned back in his chair and looked at the stack of financial papers still on his desk. As much as I need to get through this, I promised Tenten I would be home for dinner. Must not get too distracted. He opened a drawer and pulled out a notebook. Rin’s notebook. If Rin knew what Shadow is after, then I need to know and the Uchiha will need to be alerted.

Tobirama skipped the first three pages and began reading what all Rin felt the need to write down.

Obito, Kakashi, and Ayame looked up as a soft knock sounded. Ayame smiled, “Tobirama-san.”

“Hokage-sama,” Obito and Kakashi spoke in unison.

Tobirama entered the room, “How are you feeling, Obito?”

“I’m getting there. I can at least eat without someone feeding me now,” Obito scratched his cheek, embarrassed.

“That’s good. Now, I need to ask. Did you and Kakashi read past the first three pages of Rin’s notebook?”

Obito nodded along with Kakashi, “We did,” the ANBU spoke softly.

“Then I’m going to be blunt. Obito, I won’t take the title of Chuunin away from you, but you are aware that you were not ready for the title, correct?”

“Yes, sir,” Obito looked at the bed.

“That doesn’t mean you can’t,” Tobirama spoke firmly. “Especially with you having the Sharingan now. Given it’s only one, but nonetheless. Once you’re strong enough to start training again, I’m going to be continuing your training.” The Uchiha went wide eyed, “But make no mistake, Obito. The training you’ll be going through is the kind of training you and Rin should’ve gone through if Hiruzen truly wanted to send children into war. The training I went through. It won’t be easy and I’m not going to hold back. Am I understood?”

Obito nodded, “Yes, sir.”

Tobirama nodded, “It’s still not known what the shadow creature wants, but he tried to take you once, and I’m not risking that again. I will also be speaking with your uncle about what Uchiha Techniques I’m allowed to teach you. Or even allowed to know,” he smirked and Obito snickered. The albino ran his hand through the Uchiha’s hair. “Gain your strength back and we’ll discuss this more later.”

“Yes, sir.”

Chapter Text

Hiashi was led out to the back porch by Kakashi and Shisui. In the center, Tobirama sat reading a book with a dark blue cover, and mindlessly was running his fingers through a sleeping Naruto’s hair. Naruto was asleep in his grandfather’s lap, Sakuko was passed out on Tobirama’s back, Tenten was curled into Tobirama’s right side with her arms around his waist and snoring softly, and surrounding all four of them, Neji, Nari, and Hinata slept in scattered parts of the porch, “Hyuuga-sama.” Tobirama’s voice was even and neither loud nor soft, “Is everything finished or did you just sneak away to see your niece?”

Hiashi walked onto the porch, “It’s a bit of both, Hokage-sama.” Tobirama looked up from his book and raised an eyebrow, “How about I help you move the children to a bed, then we can discuss things?”

“Perfectly reasonable. May I question where Hizashi-san is?” Tobirama stood slowly, collecting his three grandchildren into his arms without waking them.

Hiashi has a bit more of a time getting his niece, nephew, and daughter into his arms. Hinata’s eyes fluttered open but saw her father and only snuggled closer into his chest, “My brother mentioned something about my wife wanting to shape the orphanage. I wasn’t going to let her step foot in the compound to ask me, so I told Hizashi she could if he was with her.”

“That explains why the Hyuuga children were here. Very good, thank you,” the two walked into the house. “We can just drop them in my room. I’m still trying to figure out bigger housing. Or, I should say, I have a house picked out, I just have to figure out what all needs to go in it.”

Hiashi hummed as they set the six children on the bed. Nari and Neji almost instantly curled into each other and Hinata snuggled into Neji’s back. Tenten yawned and turned into Naruto, snuggling into his shoulder. Hiashi, hesitantly, ran his fingertips through Nari’s black hair, “I suppose this explains why Neji wouldn’t stop crying when he was born. Not until three months old. Father said Hizashi and I were that way. We missed each other as infants.”

Tobirama hummed and the two walked out of the room, “Twins are certainly an interesting thing.” Tobirama paused just after they went by Obito’s room. He narrowed his eyes and poked his head into the room. Both Ayame and Obito’s faces were red. Tobirama raised an eyebrow, “I see we’ll be beginning training tomorrow morning then, Obito. This door stays open.”

“Yes, sir,” Obito face planted into his pillow.

Tobirama shook his head, “My study is this way, Hyuuga-sama,” the two adults walked down the hall. Tobirama caught Shisui as he walked by them, “Listen out for your cousin, would you?”

Shisui blinked before going wide eyed. He snickered, “Kakashi owes me money. I told him he wasn’t going to be stuck on Rin!” Shisui took off down the hall.

Hiashi snorted as Tobirama rested his forehead on the frame of his study’s entrance, “I suppose I should be thankful that they’re acting their age and not completely traumatized by war.” Tobirama sighed and the two walked into the study, “So, what seems to continue to be a problem, Hyuuga-sama?”

“Some of the more…subtle elders are biding their time,” Hiashi took a seat in front of Tobirama’s desk. “And we can’t just….”

“Kill them?” Tobirama finished before humming. “I’m assuming a majority of the Branch House sided with you and your father?”

“Yes, and if we just kill the elders then what are we proving?” Hiashi sighed and massaged his forehead, “How do we stop the cycle?”

“Well, let’s start with the simple questions and answer those,” Tobirama leaned back in his chair. “What reasons will these elders give to keep the Bird Seal on only half the clan?”

“Preservation of the Byakugan. Stop other villages and bloodline thieves from acquiring it.”

“Are bloodline thieves still a thing?” Tobirama raised an eyebrow.

“Yes, Hokage-sama. They’ve spread themselves among other villages. I’m sure you got your information about the Civilian Council from Teuchi-san and his daughter, yes?” Tobirama nodded and Hiashi continued, “That member that got thrown out was showing tendencies of stealing bloodlines. They’ve since left the village and civilians wanting to settle in are screened far more thoroughly.”

“I see,” Tobirama rested his chin on his intertwined hands. “Let me give you a scenario then, Hyuuga-sama. Should the Bird Seal stay legal—which it will not, what if another village came in with full permission from the Hokage—possibly me or whoever will come after me? They were here for peace talks.” Hiashi nodded slowly, “Let’s say they take a Hyuuga child. One that has not been sealed, so a Main House member or a very young Branch member. What would happen?”

“They would be killed,” Hiashi spoke without hesitation.

“Then there would be a National Incident. The Third War Treaty with whichever village would be threatened. They want the one who killed them. Or the Head of the Clan. What now?”

“They…. The elders would force Hizashi to do it,” Hiashi bowed his head.

“Now, how could all of that have been avoided, Hyuuga-sama?”

“We don’t let the threat within the compound.”

“True,” Tobirama nodded. “But they gave us no choice or risk what neutral ground we had during the peace talks. What else, Hyuuga-sama?”

“If the Bird Seal remained legal, then if it was on all members, there would be no threat,” Tobirama nodded. “But the elders would never agree to that. They revel in the power they hold over the Branch House.”

“Then why, Hyuuga-sama, is the Branch House not represented among your elders?” Hiashi blinked, “Surely you have elders within the Branch House. And why are Main House members, such as yourself, allowed to be shinobi if the threat of losing your bloodline limit is so high? So important? If bloodline thieves are still a threat, why have you not talked with Uchiha-sama? Surely you remember you are not the only clan within Konoha that is threatened with this?

“To win a war, Hyuuga-sama, is not just about ridding yourself of your enemies. Destroy any arguments that they may have, and who has won?”

Hiashi relaxed and nodded, “Thank you, Hokage-sama. This has given me plans to try,” Tobirama nodded and stood up with Hiashi. “Please, find a way to destroy the Bird Seal. I will make sure any other needs within this civil war are over and done with by Friday. The Bird Seal will be outlawed.”

Tobirama smiled and the two shook hands, “I will begin looking into it. Hopefully, by next week sometime I will have some answers. I still have some things I need to finish first.”

“Of course, Hokage-sama. Thank you.”

“If worse comes to worst, I’ll have Jiraiya and his new student take a look at it. Actually, I think I think that would be a good idea. Iruka would learn a lot in seeing what a dangerous and morally degrading seal looks likes,” Tobirama tilted his head in thought. “If that’s alright with you, of course.”

“I wasn’t aware Jiraiya-sama took on another student,” Hiashi hummed. “But that’s fine, Hokage-sama. I trust Jiraiya-sama, and I know you’re taking on quite a bit.”

“Very good. Then if you believe everything will be done by Friday, how do you feel about Monday we talk about rewriting your Clan Contract?”

“Perfect, Hokage-sama. I will see you Monday then,” Hiashi bowed before leaving the house.

Tobirama walked out into the hall as Tenzou walked through the front door with a small bag over his shoulder. The albino raised an eyebrow, “Remind me to take you shopping for actual clothes, Tenzou-kun.” Tenzou nodded and Tobirama spread his senses around the compound, “Why is Kakashi running from someone I don’t think should be in the compound?”

“Oh, that’s Might Gai. He’s a friend/rival of Kakashi-san’s. Or that’s what he said, anyway. He was just waiting at the edge of the forest,” Tenzou set his bag by the wall as he removed his shoes. “Shisui-san got an evil grin on his face and invited him into the compound. So, I guess he was right.”

“I’ll speak with Shisui later then. Might I borrow you for a second, Tenzou-kun?”

“Of course. What did you need, Hokage-sama?”

“When outside the office, you aren’t required to use the title, Tenzou-kun,” the albino gestured for Tenzou to follow him down the hall. “We’re family, remember?”

“It’ll take some getting used to,” Tenzou admitted as they walked into the room with the sleeping children. “What did you need?”

Tobirama closed the door behind them, “Did Danzou teach you how to suppress Bijuu chakra with Wood Release?”

“Y-yes sir. It was the first thing he taught me once I gained relative control,” Tenzou looked at the bed concerned. “Is there something wrong with the seal?”

“No. I’ve looked at my son’s seal and it’s rather powerful, but there are a few points of worry that I would like to take a closer look at later. Depending on how this meeting goes.”

“Meeting?” Tenzou’s voice cracked. “You’re….”

“Yes,” Tobirama looked at the teenager, placing a hand on his hip. “Naruto will be three in a few weeks. There’s no conceivable way that he can hold the beast back, nor truly understand what it is he is and what he holds. However, I have a few questions about the night of The Attack. I don’t anticipate any issues, but just as a precaution, I would like you here as well.”

Tenzou pressed his lips together and nodded. Tobirama walked over to the bed and placed one hand on Naruto’s forehead. His other hand pushed up the toddler’s black shirt and molded his chakra allowing the seal to appear before he placed the hand on it. Tobirama closed his eyes and pushed his chakra into the seal.

Tobirama opened his eyes and looked around. He made a face of disgust, “Hopefully, we can help you build trust that what you have now will not leave, Dear One.” Tobirama walked up to the cage and crossed his arms, “Hello again, Kyuubi.”

“For Father’s sake…. How the hell are you here?” the Kyuubi came into view.

“Jutsu mishap. I have questions about the night my son and daughter-in-law died.”

The Kyuubi huffed and rest his head on his front paws, “I ain’t going to hurt the kid.”

Tobirama raised an eyebrow, “Even if you could be free?”

The Kyuubi smirked, “While I would love to be free, I am a man of my word.” The albino narrowed his eyes and the Kyuubi huffed, “My last jailer—your daughter-in-law, was rather concerned with my chakra influencing the Kekkei Genkai. I didn’t understand what she meant then because she refused to go into detail, but I think I’m safe to assume it’s the reason your son and you jumped forward. Anyway, she confronted me despite the reassurances from her husband. Long story short: I promised I wouldn’t hurt her child.”

“And you being free?”

“Well, I’m assuming dying hurts,” the Kyuubi snorted and closed his eyes. “Besides, the brat has had enough trauma in his first two years of life.”

“Well, that certainly tames my worries, but those weren’t the questions I had,” the Kyuubi cracked one eye open, looking at Tobirama. “Was it you that attacked?”

The Kyuubi hummed, “I forgot you actually use your damn brain.” His head lifted, but his paws stayed crossed, “Yes and no.”

“How can it be both?” Tobirama narrowed his eyes.

“At the beginning after I was extracted from my jailer, I had no control over myself, but after your son defeated whoever had control of me? Admittedly, I was pissed as hell and wanted to find the bastard.”

Tobirama opened his mouth, but then closed it, “I surprisingly have no argument for that.” The Kyuubi snorted, “Do you know who controlled you?”

“An Uchiha. They felt off though, but they had that damn advanced Sharingan.”

Tobirama hummed, “Are you able to sense outside my grandson?”

“A bit, not very much as of yet.”

“Shisui has the Mangekyou. Were you able to sense the difference between the two?”

“The older Uchiha that is usually watching over the brat?” Tobirama gave the Kyuubi a look but nodded. “Yeah, no. All Sharingan users near my jailer constantly aren’t who controlled me. Though, how is it that there are two of the same user?”

Tobirama rolled his eyes slightly, “But you can tell the difference?”

“Yes. Are you really going to endanger your grandson by bringing him near a possible danger?”

“That depends…. What do you know of a shadow creature?” the Kyuubi’s head perked up before snarling.

“That thing is still alive?” Tobirama didn’t even flinch as the Kyuubi banged against the cage.

“So, you do know it?”

The Kyuubi growled, “It’s been manipulating everything in the world since my Father and Older Brothers’ time!”

Tobirama went wide eyed, “Since the Sage’s time?”

The Kyuubi scoffed and looked away from Tobirama, “You don’t believe me. No one does.”

“Did I speak without my knowledge?” Tobirama walked forward, unafraid. “Did I say I didn’t believe you?” The Kyuubi cracked an eye open halfway, “Nothing has changed from when Aneue and I confronted you in the very beginning. I know when you’re lying.” The Kyuubi slowly lifted his head once again, “I repeat my question, Kyuubi. What do you know of the shadow?”

The Kyuubi’s entire posture changed, “You are…different. You are cautious, yet you do not distrust completely.” Tobirama raised an eyebrow and the Kyuubi smirked, “Alright. First things first. What do you know of my Father?”

“The Sage of the Six Paths was the ancestor of shinobi,” Tobirama crossed his arms. “He created Ninjutsu.”

“Yes and no,” the Kyuubi shifted into a more relaxed position. “What Father created was called Ninshuu. What you know as Ninjutsu is a more weaponized version of what he created.” Tobirama nodded slowly, shifting his weight on his feet, “Now, what do you know of my Older Brothers?”

“The other Bijuu?”

“No. Indra and Asura. The Sage’s sons.”

“Nothing I’m afraid.”

The Kyuubi hummed, “I’m actually surprised, yet not at the same time. Indra was the one to found the Uchiha Clan and Asura the Senju.” Tobirama went wide eyed, “And is where your war began.”

“How…? If they were brothers…. Both Uchiha and Senju value their families.”

“And that’s where your Shadow comes in,” the Kyuubi growled. “I watched Father change. It wasn’t noticeable. I was just close to both Father and Indra to notice. I was the only one to notice. Father always believed in balance and peace. Ninshuu was a nonviolent spirit searching.

“However, as Indra and Asura grew older, Father seemed to be pitting them against each other. Everyone believed it was to help Asura, who was less talented than Indra, grow stronger. But that wasn’t how Father worked. He praised Indra for his natural skills. Constantly. It was no surprise that that was what Indra grew to associate himself with.

“Asura, however, grew in strength because of his determination. If Father was thinking as he should have been, he would’ve had—”

“Indra help and train his brother,” Tobirama finished. Understanding in his voice, “That would have increased their bond. They would’ve strengthened together. Understood each other.” The Kyuubi nodded and Tobirama narrowed his eyes, “What happened to your brothers?”

“The shadow got its hands on Indra as Asura grew in strength by his own power. Filled Indra with doubt and hatred.” The Kyuubi closed his eyes, “Father entrusted the goal of peace and his legacy to Asura and his descendants.” Tobirama made a face and the Kyuubi snorted, “Yes, Father would be rolling his grave if he saw what your father did.”

Tobirama took in a deep breath and closed his eyes, “You have a reason for bringing up your brothers.” He looked up at the Bijuu.

“They reincarnated. Several times. And each time the shadow went after them with vigor.” The Kyuubi straightened slightly, “I do not know what it wants with them, but every time they appear, Aniki Indra and Asura are the targets.”

Tobirama paled, “Its last target was Madara.”

“Yes. Uchiha Madara was Indra’s last reincarnation and your brother was Asura’s.”

Tobirama’s eyes flickered between unseen pages, “Correct me if I’m wrong, Kyuubi-san. But even as reincarnations Madara and Anija would have the Sage’s chakra, yes?”

“Well, not completely, but probably close enough to—” the Kyuubi sat up straight. “Possibly unlock the Rinnegan….”

“Madara said Shadow wanted him to infuse Anija’s DNA with his. With his Sharingan—” Tobirama jumped in surprise as the Kyuubi beat against the cage.

“That bastard is trying to release the Ten Tails!”

“The what?”

“The reason Father and his brother are still remembered. They defeated the Ten Tails. What I and my siblings are created from. What Father sealed into himself to save the world.”

“But why the Ten Tails? Why release it? Why does it need the reincarnations of Indra and Asura?” Tobirama’s mind almost visibly whirled. Suddenly, it stopped, “Because the Sage can’t reincarnate. His sons would be the closest thing it can get to.” The Kyuubi growled softly, “But now the question remains. Have Indra and Asura been reincarnated now? And can we stop history from repeating itself?” Tobirama’s face became determined, “You said you were created from the Ten Tails.”

“Yes.”

“Then that’s why Shadow wanted to know if Madara could control you. To recreate the puzzle, you need all the pieces. Did the reincarnations stay within the clans they founded or were Madara and Anija just lucky?”

The Kyuubi shook his head, “No. They tended to stay contained within the Uchiha and Senju. It’s why your clans were so well feared even when their chakra wasn’t present among them.”

“That’s not good. The Senju are spread out and hiding. If they have reincarnated now, then finding Asura will be near impossible.” Tobirama pressed his lips together, “Shadow went after Obito when he was still in his coma. Could he be Indra?”

“No. The unconscious Uchiha isn’t Indra. If he was then he wouldn’t have fallen for that long.” The Kyuubi tilted his head in thought, “I don’t know what he wanted him for, but it wasn’t because he was Indra.”

“Can you tell if they have been reincarnated?”

The Kyuubi pressed his lips together, “I can’t be certain because I can’t sense a lot outside the seal yet, but…I believe I’ve felt Aniki Indra and Asura together. They’ve been reincarnated.”

“So, they’ve been within the compound together….” Tobirama’s face twisted up in displeasure. Finally, he sighed, “Thank you for your cooperation, Kyuubi-san.”

“Kurama,” Tobirama blinked twice. “We were given names, too.”

“Of course. I apologize for assuming and not asking. Thank you for protecting my grandson before I arrived, Kurama-san.” Kurama nodded and laid down within his cage once again, “And perhaps when Naruto is old enough to meditate without falling asleep, we can introduce you two properly. And correctly this time.”

Kurama smirked and closed his eyes. Tobirama took that as his invitation to leave.

Chapter Text

Tobirama looked down at the panting Obito lying on his back, “Well, I’ll admit. Your chakra reserves are larger than even I think you knew.” Obito groaned and covered his face with his arm, “I’ll also see what I can do about you missing an eye. You have the talent for sensing, but let’s not rely on that, shall we?” Obito grunted, “I have the meeting with the Sarutobi Head soon, so I’m going to have Kakashi continue your training. Consider that your break because I know Kakashi won’t go as hard as you need.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Also, as my grandson, I expect you to properly ask Ayame’s father to court his daughter before you two officially start courting. Am I understood?”

“Yes, sir,” Obito sat up. “I wasn’t expecting it to happen that fast.”

Tobirama hummed, “I will return at lunch and then we will continue training afterward.”

“Yes, sir.” Tobirama nodded and left the backyard.

The Nidaime walked into his office and smiled, “Hello, Asuma-san. I see you and your sister came to an agreement?” the albino took his seat at his desk.

“Yes, Hokage-sama. It was going to Sayoko until it came out what Father allowed because of his trust in Danzou. Sayoko didn’t have the heart to punish our father. I wasn’t going to allow what happened with the clan continue.”

“Very well done, Asuma-san. I’m quite proud of you. You overcame your own doubt in yourself,” Asuma nodded. “Now, did you come up with a solution to the missing third of revenue? I’m still, unfortunately, still trying to go through all the village’s financial records. They recorded too much unnecessary information.”

“I have,” Asuma placed three scrolls in front of the Hokage. “However, they are not involving my clan. As stated before, the Sarutobi Clan has been damaged greatly by the neglect of not having a proper Clan Head for several years. We will need time to regroup ourselves. So, these are ideas from what is known of other clans’ individual revenue.”

Tobirama took the scroll in the center and opened it. He read through it, “This is highly detailed. How is it you know such details of other clans’ personal incomes?”

“I was not going to be the cause of civil unrest within the village, Nidaime-sama. I personally went to each Clan Head and spoke with them. I explained the situation and how Father being Hokage and Clan Head affected our clan. I asked for their permission to bring these proposals to you. They agreed that if their income is chosen to help support the village, then they will work with myself and you to create a stable system. Myself because I know how my clan handled the exporting of our trade before we were unable to do so any longer.”

Tobirama hummed, smile growing on his lips, “I’m impressed, Asuma-san. This scroll is about the Akimichi’s spices, but what are the others before I look at them in detail?”

“The Akimichi spices, the Inuzuka veterinary practice, and the Uchiha visionary practice.”

Tobirama blinked once and looked up at Asuma, “Visionary practice? I wasn’t aware the Uchiha did anything other than metalworking.” Asuma gestured to the first scroll on the desk.

As Tobirama opened the first scroll, Asuma began to explain out loud, “The Uchiha have a history of having bad eyesight,” Tobirama looked at Asuma like he was insane before back at the scroll. “It’s one of the reasons activating the Sharingan was an important achievement. For those that weren’t able to or just refused to fight, they made glasses to help them see without issue. Of course, it was hidden, as it was a weakness. With the peace and safety the village brought, the Uchiha were able to invent contact lenses. They did the job of glasses but without any visible evidence. Obito even wears contacts, Nidaime-sama.”

“This is…very interesting,” Tobirama put the open scroll on his desk. “I will say that the visionary practice and the spices hold the most promise as there’s no guarantee that civilians outside the village will have pets and it would be harder to train others in veterinary practice.”

Asuma nodded, “Tsume-sama agreed, but gave you the option anyway as there are actually few clans that have any personal income that can be used outside the village.”

“I am leaning towards the spices only because we run into the same situation with the visionary practice.”

“Actually, Hokage-sama. The Uchiha’s practice is already outside the village somewhat.”

“It is?”

Asuma nodded, “Bad eyesight is a rather common occurrence in the world. Many have been able to diagnose what their issue with their vision is. Unsurprisingly, it became known that the Uchiha have a solution for the problem. With how the Third War depleted the population of shinobi in each village, the Sandaime and Fugaku-sama agreed that using the Uchiha knowledge of vision correction as a broker of peace would be best.

“There are multiple eye doctors around the world. One in each major shinobi village and others near others. The Uchiha make the lenses for the glasses and the contact lenses if requested. The profits from the glasses and contact lenses go to the Uchiha as it was only the vision correction knowledge that was promised to each village.”

Tobirama hummed, “But then doing anything with the visionary practice would be risking the Third War Treaties and would be decreasing the Uchiha Clan profits.”

“Not if the village takes only the profits from the contact lenses,” Asuma smirked. “Contacts are requested less outside the village because many shinobi don’t wish to give more money to Konoha than absolutely necessary. However, contacts are required to be changed or risk damaging one’s eyes. Especially if something gets in them. As a result, even though contacts are requested less, they and glasses are even in profits. Most civilians prefer the look and feel of contacts to glasses, so contact lenses are always ordered, but just not as much as glasses.”

Tobirama tilted his head slightly, “I see. And the contacts would make up the third of revenue the village is missing?”

“And more,” Asuma smiled. “As stated before, vision problems are a very common thing, Hokage-sama.”

“I see. Then I believe we have our answer, Asuma-san,” Tobirama intertwined his fingers together. “The visionary practice is already in place outside the village and is well-known and at least somewhat trusted by other villages. And if we’re just splitting the profits between the Uchiha and Konoha then there’s no risk of damaging the Third War Treaties. The other Kage are already wary with my return. Just suddenly starting up a new business after my return? That is risking far too much.”

“Chouza-sama agreed as well but was willing to work with the risks if it meant helping the village.”

“I will personally thank Tsume-sama and Chouza-sama for their contributions, but I do believe the Uchiha visionary practice will be for the best. Thank you for coming up with a marvelous solution, Asuma-sama.”

“Just…-san is fine, Hokage-sama. I’m not quite ready for people to start treating me with such respect.”

“Very well,” Tobirama nodded and rolled up the Uchiha scroll while Asuma took the other two. “I will speak with Fugaku-sama about how to fairly split the profits of their practice. I would also like you to join us as well. Just as a precaution because while Hiruzen was involved in the creation of the practice outside the village, I don’t trust that Danzou’s manipulations weren’t also involved.” Asuma nodded, “Are you free tomorrow afternoon?”

“Of course, Hokage-sama.”

“Great. I will send word to Uchiha-sama after we’ve finished for the day, and we can all meet at the Uchiha Compound after lunch tomorrow. Now, let’s begin rewriting this contract.”

Tobirama walked to the backyard to collect Obito and Kakashi for lunch. He paused and blinked. Obito and Kakashi were sitting under the shade of trees and Shadow Clones of themselves were sparring, “What is going on out here?” Obito and Kakashi turned along with their clones.

“Uh…training?” Kakashi hesitantly.

“Really? I could’ve sworn I put this jutsu in the forbidden scroll. How do you know it?” Tobirama crossed his arms.

“It’s taught to Jounin-level ninja,” Kakashi explained. “And anyone with high enough chakra reserves. Minato-sensei taught me when I was Chuunin because I was…doing stupid stuff because I couldn’t get a jutsu.”

“And why are you just letting the clones fight?” Tobirama raised an eyebrow. “I asked you to train Obito. Not goof off with him.”

“We were?” Kakashi dispelled his clone and Obito copied. “All the memories and experience from the spar are now ours.”

Tobirama blinked several times and narrowed his eyes, “I’m sorry?”

“Um…didn’t you create the Kage Bunshin, Nidaime-sama?” Obito asked.

“I did….” The albino trailed off in thought, “I suppose…I never really used Kage Bunshin outside battles where I could see it myself….” Tobirama hummed, “I may have to revisit this jutsu when I have spare time. You say everything the clone does comes back to the original?”

“Well, not injuries, obviously,” Kakashi stood up with Obito. “But yeah. Memories, experience…it’s useful for training and infiltration missions.”

“Indeed…. Lunch is finished. Come eat you two.” Naruto ran out of the house and reached up for Tobirama. The albino shook his head smiling before picking up the blonde, “I swear. I’ve turned into my brother,” he pressed a kiss to Naruto’s forehead. The blonde giggled and snuggled into Tobirama’s neck, “But then again,” he spoke softly, nuzzling Naruto’s hair. “I don’t even think my brother would’ve let his dream remain standing if he knew what all was done to his nephew.”

Kakashi and Obito walked up to the two. Tobirama looked at the two and nodded at them before they walked into the house. Kakashi and Obito walked over to the kotatsu and sat down. Tobirama stood at the entrance of the kitchen and just stared for a moment.

Tsunade was yelling something at Jiraiya while Orochimaru looked exasperated and Yahiko and Nagato were laughing their heads off. Shizune and Konan sat next to each other sipping tea, and chatting softly as they waited for lunch to be served. Shisui and Tenzou were going back and forth about something rather heated as Shisui seemed to be talking with his hands. Sakuko pounced on Kakashi’s back as soon as he sat down and Obito laughed as Kakashi nearly face planted into the table. And, of course, Ayame and Teuchi were at the stove serving up lunch.

Tobirama smiled softly as he walked over, sitting beside Shizune with Naruto in his lap. Ayame and Teuchi brought over everything for lunch before sitting down themselves. Tobirama was content in listening to everyone talk and argue loudly as they ate. The only people missing from this family meal were Hiroka and his family, but they had a business to run. They had lives already established, but that probably wouldn’t stop them from stopping by for dinner one night.

Tobirama didn’t realize how much he missed the liveliness his brother usually brought to mealtimes. It made him rather content to know that his family continued that.

Chapter Text

“Sasuke!” Naruto ran into the Uchiha Head house.

Sasuke took off running, “No! No!” Naruto laughed as he chased after the other toddler. “Go ‘way! Nii-san!”

Tobirama chuckled as he removed his shoes with Obito, “Isn’t Itachi-san at the Academy?”

“Yes,” Fugaku smiled. “You’re here early.”

“Obito’s learning what I’m teaching rather quickly. I figured I would ask what I’m allowed to teach him while we were together, and I thought your wife would like to see her nephew out of bed before he’s run into the dirt multiple times. I also believe your nephew needs your permission to court outside the clan.”

Fugaku smirked and looked at Obito, who blushed, “And Naruto-kun?”

“He just wanted to come see his friend.”

Fugaku hummed, “Mikoto’s cleaning up lunch. Why don’t you go help her? We’ll talk about your courting after my meetings today.”

“Yes, Uncle. Thank you.” Obito bowed slightly before walking towards the kitchen. Naruto and Sasuke followed after Obito.

Fugaku gestured for Tobirama to follow him down the hall, “How is everything going, Hokage-sama?”

“Slower than I anticipated, but several unexpected things have popped up,” the two walked into the Uchiha study. “How is your clan adjusting?”

“Rather well,” Fugaku sat behind his desk while Tobirama sat in front of him. “There are still some that are rather…,” Tobirama nodded in understanding. “They are being closely monitored.”

“Good. Could I question about your brother-in-law? I know I spoke of him possibly spreading seeds, but it was only a theory.”

Fugaku pressed his lips together before sighing, “He was watched. Very closely. However, this morning it was discovered that he’s gone.”

Tobirama straightened, “Gone? I thought he was bedridden?”

“So did we,” Fugaku tsked, glaring out the window to his right. “But I just finished the search of his house myself not even half an hour ago, Hokage-sama. There are multiple instances of movement in the house. Movement where those who are assigned to bring or cook him food should not have been.”

“I see,” Tobirama put his hands in his sleeves. “Can I question if it’s known if he had the Mangekyou?”

“We don’t know,” Fugaku turned back to the albino. “He told us no record of it, but it’s obvious that he’s rather good at hiding things.”

Tobirama nodded, “If you could keep me updated on this development?” Fugaku nodded, “I’ll inform Shisui of his father’s possible betrayal. Would you like Shisui and Obito back here in the Uchiha Compound?”

“Both my nephews are adults by shinobi standards. While there is still the threat of bloodline thieves, it’s not as high or dangerous as in the past. They can choose where they want to live. I know for a fact that both of them have not had the best of experiences within the compound, and I blame myself for not paying attention until I began courting their aunt.”

Tobirama nodded, “Did you receive my note about the shadow’s possible objective?”

“I did and I have…a theory from what you told me,” Tobirama gestured for Fugaku to go ahead. “You said the Kyuubi sensed them within the Senju Compound together?”

“He did.”

Fugaku pressed his lips together, “If Indra-sama’s reincarnation stayed within the Uchiha, then the only possible Uchihas are…my sons.” Tobirama sat up slightly, “The Kyuubi said it wasn’t Obito and he didn’t even flinch when asked about Shisui. There’s no Senju—adopted by natural chakra or not—of Itachi’s age. Even give or take a few years' difference. If Indra-sama and Asura-sama stayed within our clans the only option would be Sasuke.”

“But that would mean—” Tobirama cut himself off with a gasp.

“Hokage-sama?” Fugaku went wide eyed.

“The Genjutsu’s been breached,” Tobirama and Fugaku took off running. “Naruto!”

“Sasuke!”

The two ran out to the backyard. Mikoto was on the porch with Obito watching Naruto and Sasuke chase each other, “Fugaku?” Mikoto asked.

Naruto suddenly stopped running and looked at the forest, “Naruto! Sasuke!” Tobirama Hiraishined but was thrown back by Shadow.

Shadow reached for both toddlers, “Dynamic Entry!” but was sent straight into a tree, breaking it in half. “Pardon my intrusion, Uchiha-sama!” Might Gai bowed quickly and then snitched both toddlers into his arms. “I required Obito’s answer on something!” he ran over to the adults.

Mikoto took her crying son, holding him close, “Thank you, Gai.”

Gai turned to the forest just as Shadow vanished into the ground, “What is that thing?” he tried to hand Naruto over to his grandfather, but Obito took him. Tobirama was going to be rather busy. “I thought it was impossible for people to get in.”

“Not impossible,” Tobirama corrected. “But Ninjutsu and Genjutsu don’t work on this thing. The only thing we know that works against it is natural chakra.”

Gai hummed, “What does he want with Naruto-kun and Sasuke-kun?”

Tobirama glanced at both Obito and Naruto, “Currently, we only have a theory, but it is known that this shadow wants the Bijuu.”

“Understood, Hokage-sama! I may not be the best at Ninjutsu or Genjutsu, but even the most powerful can be punched!”

Tobirama nodded at the spandex-wearing teenager, “Obito, when the shadow appears again, take Naruto and run.”

“Yes, sir,” the Uchiha pulled his brother close to him. His Sharingan spun into activation, and Naruto buried his face into his neck.

Everyone was tense, watching the surrounding area. Suddenly, something jumped from the trees. Fugaku pushed his wife and son, blocking the kunai with his own. The Uchiha Head snarled, “Kaoru.” Fugaku’s brother-in-law grinned and swung at him.

“Obito! Behind!” Tobirama flew through hand seals. Obito just barely dodged the grabbing hand of Shadow and the Water Dragon Tobirama sent their way.

Shadow dodged the dragon, however, “Konoha Senpuu!” he could not dodge the powerful kick.

Shadow went flying and slid on the ground. It snarled and went into the ground again, “Hokage-sama!” Kakashi, Tenzou, and Shisui appeared along with several Uchiha Police Force officers. Including several Nara and Inuzuka members.

“Remove my wife and son!” Fugaku yelled.

Obito yelped as the back of his shirt was grabbed by Shadow, “Obito!” Kakashi and Shisui yelled.

Wood sprouted from around Shadow and wrapped around it. Obito was released, but as he fell, he vanished from sight, “Obito! Naruto!” Kakashi yelled.

“Kakashi, focus!” Tobirama created three clones of himself. Shadow broke free of the wood prison and vanished into the ground. “I can find them! They aren’t gone! Neutralize the threats!”

Fugaku cried out as Kaoru stabbed him in the side. Shisui’s Sharingan spun and he snarled. The green Susanoo ribs formed around Shisui as he lunged at his father. Trees sprouted around the yard and Gai was sending them flying at the shadow as it popped up out of the ground. Kakashi and three Uchiha Officers sent fireballs at Kaoru, but the man dodged far more easily than he ever did before his accident. An Inuzuka Officer with healing knowledge had medical chakra going around Fugaku’s bleeding side and yelling orders at the other officers to get Mikoto and Sasuke out of range.

Tobirama took in the battlefield. It was several shinobi against only two. How is it we are outmatched? Tobirama closed his eyes.

Shadow snatched Sasuke from his mother’s arms but was blown back by Sage Mode Tobirama. The albino held Sasuke to his chest as the three-year-old cried into him. “What?” Shadow exclaimed, “Impossible! You weren’t—” Tobirama cut Shadow off as he sent the being into Kaoru.

The entire battle seemed to freeze as Tobirama made his way to the two enemies. He passed the toddler to a random Uchiha Officer as his chakra and natural chakra visibly swirled around him in anger. He pinned both to the ground with natural chakra, “I will ask only once.” Lightning surrounded the Hokage, “Where are my grandchildren?”

“Cousin? Cousin, wake up!” Obito weakly opened his eye. His vision was blurry. Did I go into another coma? “Cousin, what happened? What happened to your other eye?”

Obito tried to focus, “Itachi?” he asked.

“No. Cousin focus!”

“I’m trying,” Obito raised a hand to his forehead. He sat up quickly, “Naruto!” his vision spun. “Bad idea….” Obito lost consciousness.

“Cousin!” the Uchiha caught Obito by his shirt before he fell backward. He held the crying blonde toddler in his other arm. “For Sage’s sake….”

The Uchiha carefully set his unconscious cousin on the ground before turning his attention to the crying toddler in his arms. He bounced and shushed the toddler, “Hey, it’s okay. It’s okay.” He started rocking slightly, “You’re okay.”

Naruto’s crying soon calmed and he blinked up at the Uchiha. The Uchiha smiled at him, “Hey now. Better?” Naruto nodded and looked at Obito.

“Nii-chan,” the toddler reached for Obito.

The Uchiha narrowed his eyes but set the toddler on the ground. Naruto stumbled and fell at first but picked himself back up, running to Obito. He poked at Obito’s scared cheek, “Nii-chan? Nii-chan, ‘ake up!”

The Uchiha bent down to his cousin and sent a look at the toddler. Obito’s eye opened again. Naruto brightened, “Nii-chan!”

Obito relaxed and weakly caressed Naruto’s cheek. The other Uchiha came into view of Obito’s eye, “Cousin, what happened? What happened to your eye?”

Obito still couldn’t see clearly, “Uncle?”

The Uchiha groaned, “Cousin, please focus. I’m Izuna. Brother of your Head.” Obito’s eye widened, “Now, tell me. What happened? Is the threat still alive?”

“…Shit,” Obito covered his eyes. “I pulled a Rin.”

Chapter Text

Uchiha Izuna was concerned and annoyed. He was just heading home from a mission that both he and Madara underestimated. While he was on his way back home to inform his brother of the possibility of someone pulling strings within the Daimyo Court, he got word of another Uchiha-Senju skirmish. The Senju had to have started it. No Uchiha would risk a skirmish when he or Madara weren’t in the compound. Only they were able to face Tobirama and Hashirama.

Izuna was about halfway to the skirmish site when he came upon his unconscious cousin clutching a crying toddler. His cousin with a missing eye. Skirmish or not. Bloodline theft took priority. However, his cousin was acting off, “Cousin, what is a Rin?” Izuna narrowed his eyes. “What happened?”

“Rin-nee!” Naruto grinned.

Izuna looked at the toddler, “You said Nii-chan before? Do you mean Aniki?”

“Nii-chan!”

“Even a toddler can say Aniki,” Izuna crossed his arms and turned his eyes to Obito. “What is going on, Cousin?”

“Perfectly honest answer? No fucking clue,” Obito didn’t move his arm from his eyes.

“Well, I suggest you try. Otherwise, you’re going to be explaining it to Aniki. And you know how he gets.”

“I don’t, actually,” Obito sighed and slowly pulled himself up. “My name is Obito, Izuna-san. While I’m Uchiha, I’m not from this time. We both aren’t.”

“Not from…what do you speak of?” Izuna narrowed his eyes.

“It’s complicated and I honestly think if I try to tell you the truth, you’ll distrust me and try to kill Naruto.”

“I’m not going to kill blood!” Izuna snapped. “That’s not my job. Aniki decides if you are to be executed for treason! And why the hell would I kill a three-year-old?”

“He’s not three yet,” Obito sighed when Izuna only glared at him. Obito went to say something, but Naruto screamed and jumped into his arms. “Naruto?”

“Bad!”

“What?” Izuna narrowed his eyes before they widened as a shadow-like creature jumped from a tree. It came straight for him, “What!?” Izuna’s Sharingan activated kunai spinning into both hands. He watched as the shadow merged into the ground. “What the hell is that?”

“Shit. Did we bring that with us? Or is that Shadow of this time?” Obito held Naruto close as his vision spun. “Fuck. No chakra.”

Izuna glanced at Obito, “You know this thing?” his eyes moved around.

“Not much is really known about it. We literally just call it Shadow.” Obito looked around, “Nothing but natural chakra works against it.”

“What in Sage’s name is natural chakra?” Izuna spun and slid out of the way of Shadow’s reach. The Uchiha glared, “What the hell do you want?”

Shadow grinned, “You are no longer needed.” It jumped at Izuna, but he ducked and threw his kunai at the creature. It only went underground again.

“No longer needed? What the hell does that mean?” Izuna glared around the area.

Shadow appeared above Obito and Naruto, “Interesting. I didn’t know you could seal Bijuu in people. Might be useful so not to lose them,” Shadow shot down at the two.

Izuna unsheathed his sword and swung at Shadow, causing the creature to abort his attack, “Over my dead body!” He lunged for the creature.

“Well, that was the plan,” Shadow grinned and vanished underground again.

“Cousin, can you run?” Izuna’s Sharingan moved everywhere in quick bursts.

“Nope. I’m pretty sure if I try to do anything, I’m just going to pass out again.”

Izuna pressed his lips together, “And this is the thing that attacked you?”

“Well, yes, but not him. The whole…not part of this time thing.”

“Right….” Izuna narrowed his eyes. “How did you even come to this time?”

Before Obito could answer, “Bad! Bad!” Naruto pushed himself into Obito.

Shadow shot out from behind them. Obito wrapped his arms around Naruto while Izuna sprinted for them. I’m not going to make—with a flash, Obito and Naruto were at his side. With another spurt of brightness, Shadow was sent into the trees behind him. Izuna’s mouth dropped, “Tobirama?” Sage Mode Tobirama turned to Izuna. “Why the hell are you old?”

“I am not that old!” Tobirama glared at his rival.

“Jii-chan!” Naruto yelled, reaching out for his grandfather.

Tobirama ran to Naruto and Obito. Naruto jumped into Tobirama’s arms and whimpered. Izuna shivered slightly as Tobirama spread his chakra around the area. Tobirama narrowed his eyes and turned to Izuna, “Ah,” he mumbled to himself. “That’s why you were off.”

“What the hell is going on, Demon?” Izuna snapped. “Why is this shadow creature coming for me saying nonsense about me not being needed anymore?”

“Sage, give me patience,” Tobirama mumbled. “You don’t have a lot of time, Izuna. I accidentally created time travel—”

“Obviously. Not surprised, though,” Izuna spun his sword slightly.

Tobirama rolled his eyes, “You’re the only one who isn’t. Duck!” Izuna didn’t even hesitate and ducked with Tobirama as Shadow came flying from behind them. “There’s no time to properly explain now! Izuna, you don’t survive!” the 24-year-old turned to the albino in shock. “You won’t survive past this point. I see the battle that’s happening between our clans. This shadow is going to make it where your clan and brother believe I killed you on the battlefield! It will finish the job here!”

“What? No! I have to tell Aniki—” Izuna turned to run for the skirmish, but saw Shadow come out of a tree by Obito. Izuna snarled and ran for Obito, pulling the teen out of the way of Shadow’s reach.

“You won’t survive, Izuna!” Tobirama yelled again. Tobirama dodged another of Shadow’s attacks before sending it back with a wave of natural chakra. “You will die here at Shadow’s hands, or I take you back with us!” Izuna looked at Tobirama in shock. “Past this point, you do not live! You can either die or live in another time! Choose now!”

Izuna’s eyes moved between Tobirama and Obito. Shadow rose up behind the younger Uchiha. Izuna pressed his lips together and stabbed Shadow in the shoulder with his sword, grabbing the teenager. He spun both of them away from the water attack that was sent at Shadow. Izuna grabbed Tobirama’s arm as Sage Mode faded from the albino, “Whatever you have to do, do it! GO!” Izuna nearly lost his stomach as he fell to the ground, dry heaving. “For Sage’s sake…. What the hell was that, Bastard?”

“Hiraishin,” Tobirama helped Izuna stand. “I’ll explain everything in a few moments. Obito, are you alright?” the albino bent down to Obito.

“Depends. Do I get out of training because of Chakra Exhaustion?” Tobirama rolled his eyes but passed Naruto over to Izuna. The albino helped Obito climb onto his back. “I’m fine. Just need a few soldier pills. And sleep. Lots and lots of sleep.”

Izuna looked around, eyes narrowed, “Where…are we?” he shifted the still upset toddler in his arms.

“Our brothers’ childhood dream,” Izuna turned to Tobirama in shock. “Izuna, welcome to Konohagakure.” A black eyebrow raised, “Your brother.”

Izuna snorted, “Who put him in charge of naming it? Aniki can’t name for shit!” he started laughing. Tobirama smirked and began walking. Izuna came up beside him, “Should I ask about the faces carved on the mountain? You look stupid up there, by the way.”

“Thank you for your insightful observation, Izuna,” Tobirama glared at the younger man. “The faces are the Hokages. The leaders of the village.”

“You and your brother?” Izuna narrowed his eyes.

“Don’t go down the same path as your brother,” Tobirama warned. “I will explain after we stop by the hospital.”

Izuna pressed his lips together, “Just…how far forward have we traveled?”

“From where you were? Just over a century,” Izuna went wide eyed. The two walked into the hospital.

“Hokage-sama!” several shinobi yelled.

“Obito!” Mikoto ran out of her Police Force guards.

Tobirama set Obito on a rolling bed, “Just Chakra Exhaustion.” The healer nodded and took Obito down the hall with Mikoto following them. “Shisui, report!”

Izuna stayed beside Tobirama, but nobody really acknowledged him. He was there. Everyone knew who he was, but the Hokage didn’t acknowledge anything out of the ordinary. And he was holding Naruto. He was trusted. Shisui only glanced at Izuna before turning his full attention to Tobirama, “Father and Shadow escaped. Jiraiya-sama and his summons increased the natural chakra within the Genjutsu once again. Jiraiya-sama said toads by the names of Ma and Pa will continue to keep the chakra flowing through the Genjutsu until we decide it’s time for it to come down.”

Tobirama nodded, “Injuries? Any casualties?”

“No casualties. Uncle is being treated for his injury to the side, but is expected to make a full recovery,” Tobirama nodded. “A few Nara and Inuzuka police recruits received only minor injuries and forwent being examined.”

“Did the shadow fail on its goal?”

“Shadow and Father left with nothing,” Shisui nodded.

“Good. Very well done,” Tobirama looked at Naruto, who was now all but drooling on Izuna’s shoulder. “Take Naruto, Shisui. I need to explain things to your cousin.”

Shisui nodded and held his hands out for Naruto. Izuna carefully shifted the toddler so Shisui held him. Blue eyes opened and looked up at Shisui. He snuggled into the teenager, “Jii-chan?” he mumbled.

Tobirama ran his fingers through Naruto’s hair, “You’re safe, Dear One.” Naruto sighed in contentment and buried his face into Shisui’s chest. “Thank you, Shisui.”

“Of course, Grandfather,” Shisui walked back into the crowd of shinobi.

Izuna raised an eyebrow, “Grandfather?” Tobirama gestured for Izuna to follow him. The two walked out of the hospital. “How did you convince an Uchiha to fuck you?”

Tobirama rolled his eyes, “You and your brother, I swear to the Sage of the Six Paths….” Izuna snorted and smirked, “Naruto is my only grandson by blood. Senju are sensitive to natural chakra, the chakra of the earth. Blood and chakra are both physical aspects, however, chakra is more flexible. When the village was formed and settled, I grew attached to one of your clan’s orphans, Kagami. Admittedly, in the beginning, it was rather difficult because of my own shortcomings, but eventually, I did come to see him as my child. He was my child by all but blood. Shisui is Kagami’s great-grandson.”

“I see,” Izuna tilted his head. “I want to say I’m surprised, but really? I can see you being a sucker for kids.”

“Like you aren’t?” Tobirama smirked. “I wasn’t deaf to the rumors of you killing bloodline hunters that killed children—Uchiha or not, without mercy.”

Izuna scoffed, “They deserved it.”

“I wasn’t disagreeing,” the two walked into the Hokage Tower. “You previously asked about the Hokage Monument. Yes, my brother was the first elected Hokage of Konoha.”

“Elected?” Izuna whispered, surprised.

“The citizens are the ones who decide who runs the village,” Tobirama scowled. “Or, they were supposed to,” the two walked into the Hokage’s Office. “I admit that I’m currently in the process of fixing what the Sandaime—my student, messed up within the village. Currently, Konoha is not what Anija, myself, and even your brother at the time of creation wanted it to become.”

Izuna narrowed his eyes, “You’re giving mixed signals about Aniki. What happened to my brother?”

Tobirama sighed and gestured for Izuna to sit down in front of the desk. Izuna hesitantly sat down, “I would suggest watching my chakra with your Sharingan, as I burned the proof of what I’m about to say.” Izuna narrowed his eyes, but his Sharingan activated, “As I told you before, everyone believed I killed you in that battle. I didn’t, however. Admittedly, I would have injured you, but it wouldn’t have killed you.”

“Why the hell would you kill me with Aniki right there?” Izuna made a face. “Even I wasn’t stupid enough to try and kill you with your brother in eyesight. Even if he spoke of peace constantly. What did you even use that could make people think you killed me?”

“Hiraishin. Before I knew it became a Kekkei Genkai and could travel through time, it was just a teleportation seal.”

“Telapor—you cheating son of bitch!” Izuna glared and Tobirama smirked. “Oh, fuck you and your damn inventing shit! Stop making new shit!”

“Make me,” Izuna rolled his eyes and Tobirama chuckled. “As I told you before, you didn’t survive the time we were in. Everyone believed you were dead. I didn’t realize until I arrived in this time myself that during our ‘final battle’ you weren’t acting as you usually did.” Izuna raised an eyebrow, “You were quiet.”

“Oh, fuck you, Bastard,” Tobirama snorted. “But…I see your point. Aniki didn’t take my death well, did he?”

“He did not. Apparently, your last words to him on your deathbed after giving him your Sharingan, were to not trust the Senju.”

“…What the hell?” Izuna gaped. “Okay, wait, wait, wait!” Izuna shook his head, “If I’m following this time travel nonsense right, I didn’t die. Your old as fuck self—”

“I am not that old!”

“—came back to the past and brought me here. My Sharingan was never taken,” Tobirama nodded. “Then whose eyes did that bastard shadow give Aniki?”

“Unknown. I just now know you actually lived, Izuna,” Izuna huffed, crossing his arms. “Back to your brother. He eventually agreed to Anija’s peace and village. Everything went…okay for a while. Madara wasn’t happy, but the rest of the clan was. He took everything in stride. Up until Anija became Hokage. I knew things were going to go South from there.”

“Without me, only your brother had even a sliver of connection to Aniki,” Izuna sighed, closing his eyes. “Madara went insane?”

“And attacked the village. It was all the shadow’s influence, but yes. The shadow almost caused your brother to go even more insane after he brought himself back to life.”

Izuna went wide eyed, “Aniki used Izanagi?” he breathed out.

“Yes. We had no idea, obviously. But the shadow approached Madara and almost convinced him to do something that could’ve meant the end of the world.”

“What…what stopped him? He was stopped right?”

“Yes. My granddaughter, Rin, fell into his arms. Apparently.” Izuna made a face, “We aren’t sure. Obito, Rin, and Kakashi were adopted by my son, Minato, by natural chakra. Like I did with Kagami. However, natural chakra does not change one’s own chakra. Hiraishin is a Kekkei Genkai by chakra.”

“So, even if they could go back, they shouldn’t have been able to go far,” Izuna spoke and Tobirama only nodded. “Okay, so that explains Obito’s odd comment about Rin. So, Rin knocked the sense back into Aniki?”

“She did. She—” Tobirama narrowed his eyes. “Wait a moment. Madara said Rin had the Sanbi forcibly sealed in her. And Naruto has the Kyuubi.”

“Wait, since when are Bijuu able to be sealed into humans?” Izuna narrowed his eyes. He huffed and sighed as he was ignored, “Oi! Bastard! Get out of your damn head!”

“But that’s the only connection….” Izuna rolled his eyes and leaned back in his chair. His Sharingan deactivated as he crossed his arms. He apparently had to wait for whatever was going on through Tobirama’s mind to finish.

Chapter Text

Tobirama set the pen he was writing with down and leaned back in his chair, “Are you done?” the albino blinked and looked up. Izuna was by one of the bookshelves in the office, book open in his hand. “If I knew the way to get you to not focus on shit was to tell you a logic puzzle, I would’ve done it years ago.”

Tobirama glared, “Fuck you.”

Izuna snickered and closed the book he was reading, “Luckily, a lot of these shelves have some history books. So, let me go ahead and say my condolences about the Senju and Uzumaki.”

Tobirama nodded and Izuna sat back down in the chair in front of the desk, “Since I don’t know what you’ve learned now, I’ll just let you ask whatever questions you may have now.”

“I didn’t see an election for either of the Sandaime’s terms,” Izuna raised an eyebrow.

Tobirama sighed, “Hiruzen was the best choice I had that was keeping with my intent. If I knew Hiruzen would not even give the choice to the village, I would have chosen someone else. Perhaps Torifu.”

Izuna crossed his arms, “Can I ask why you aren’t suggesting Kagami?”

Tobirama only nodded, “I wanted to give the village the power of choice. After my brother died, everyone knew I would win the election because of Anija’s trust in me, and the fact that I created the inner workings of the village. I still put the seat up for election. However, if I did as Anija did and said that I wanted my son to follow after me, would that truly give the citizens any choice? Or would they always just vote for the same family?”

Izuna nodded slowly, “I see the logic, but it didn’t go that way, did it?”

“Unfortunately. The shadow got its seeds in another student of mine. Danzou. He killed Kagami in cold blood and took his Sharingan,” Izuna’s eyes swirled in his anger. “He’s been dealt with. However, I’m afraid Danzou’s influence is also the shadow’s. There’s much in the village that we’re still trying to figure out if Danzou influenced.”

“Understood. Once I’m more accumulated to this time, I’m willing to help clean out this shadow’s influence in my brother’s dream.”

Tobirama smirked, “Oh, don’t worry. I already have the job I wish for you to take over.” Izuna raised an eyebrow and Tobirama’s smirk turned into an evil smile, “Danzou possibly has loyalists and created his own branch of ANBU.”

“And ANBU is?”

“It’s short for Ansatsu Senjutsu Tokushu Butai.” Izuna’s smile suddenly matched Tobirama’s.

“I see. You need someone to clean out shop and possibly retrain.” Tobirama nodded, “Anyone within that I can trust off the bat?”

“Shisui, Kakashi, and Tenzou. I will introduce you to Kakashi and Tenzou at a later date,” Izuna nodded. “Next question?”

“Did Aniki have kids?”

“He did not. After Madara’s betrayal and assumed death, the Head of the Uchiha Clan was passed to Hikaku,” Izuna nodded in approval. “The line of succession followed his line. Uchiha Fugaku is Hikaku’s great-grandson. I’m sure if you wish—”

“Oh, hell no,” Izuna laughed. “I never wanted the Clan Head position. Hikaku and his brats can have it.” Tobirama snorted and nodded, “I’ve read about the other major villages and the Three Wars. What’s Konoha’s current standing with each?”

“Right now? Everything is neutrally tense,” Tobirama intertwined his fingers. “The Third War was where all the children died because of adults’ stupid decisions and greed,” Izuna nodded in agreement. “Treaties were made to stop the children from dying needlessly. They are…stable enough, but things are tense because the other Kage are aware of my return.”

“Yeah, I can see that. Can I take a look at those treaties? If I’m going to be redoing your assassination teams, I want to know how far is too far.”

“Once you’ve adjusted a bit more and learned a bit more history. Trust me. There’s a lot that I’m still trying to learn myself.”

“Fair enough,” Izuna leaned back in his seat. “Whose brilliant idea was it to seal Bijuu into humans?”

“Your brother,” Tobirama deadpanned then smirked at the face Izuna pulled. “In a roundabout way. The shadow influenced Madara into leaving the village for a time. During that time, he discovered that the Mangekyou was able to control the Kyuubi.”

“It can do what?” Izuna’s eyes went wide. “Fuck. Aniki was driven insane and…,” Izuna winced.

“Yes, Madara attacked the village with the Kyuubi,” Izuna face planted into his hands and groaned. “In a desperate effort to save and protect the village, Aneue and I fast-tracked a seal that would trap the Kyuubi. Anija got Madara away from the Kyuubi, breaking his control over him. With little time and resources, we didn’t have a lot of choice of where to seal the Bijuu.”

“So…you sealed it into a person?” Izuna deadpanned.

“Well, that wasn’t the original intent. I had several other options, but Mito decided to seal the Kyuubi into herself.”

Izuna just stared, “Mito…as in Princess Uzumaki Mito?”

Tobirama nodded, “My sister-in-law.”

“How the fucking hell did your dumbass brother swing that?” Izuna was gaping.

“Quite honestly…I don’t know,” Tobirama shrugged. “After your supposed death and with Madara spiraling, the Uzumaki came to offer support or refuge to those that couldn’t or did not wish to fight the insane powerhouse.” Izuna sighed, but didn’t argue, “Mito was part of the delegation and she, apparently, had already had an interest in Anija.” Izuna raised an eyebrow, “I don’t know. The last time she came down, Anija had the bowl cut.” Izuna snickered at the memory, “Long story short, Aneue chased Anija and he was a complete idiot and didn’t realize Mito was trying to court.”

“I think I suddenly know why our brothers became friends,” Izuna deadpanned before rolling his eyes. “Let me guess, you got involved?”

“Yes. By which I sicked Touka on his ass,” Izuna fell out of his chair laughing. Tobirama smirked as he watched the Uchiha lose himself. Izuna eventually pulled himself back into his chair, “Content?”

“Almost. You’ve yet to tell me who you fucked to get yourself a kid.”

Tobirama rolled his eyes, “I hardly see how that has to do with our original intent.”

Izuna rolled his eyes, “Fine. But don’t think I won’t find out. I ran the Uchiha Information Network for a reason.”

“I’m aware. Do you have any other pressing questions?”

“How did the other villages come to know how to seal and capture Bijuu?” Izuna crossed his arms.

“Anija caught all the Bijuu with his Wood Release then offered them to the other villages as peace offerings.” Izuna just stared at Tobirama.

“Your brother did not,” Izuna gaped.

“He tried. I talked him out of it. The other villages had to pay us for the knowledge and Bijuu.”

“For Sage’s sake,” Izuna covered his face with his hands. “It wasn’t a fucking trick. All the times your brother was yelling about peace on the battlefield. He legit meant it.”

“Yep,” Tobirama crossed his arms and smirked slightly. “Anija, as much as I loved my brother, was a naive idiot.” Izuna groaned into his hands before laughing and lifting his head.

“I thought Aniki was just getting lost in what little childhood he had with your brother. He always said your brother couldn’t lie to save his ass.”

Tobirama smirked, “He couldn’t. That’s what Mito, Touka, and I were for. Intimidation, diplomacy, and smacking Anija in the head with a rolled-up newspaper. The only thing Anija was allowed to do by himself was deal with the Senju Elders.”

“Need I ask about his term as Hokage?” Izuna asked.

“I wouldn’t,” Izuna snorted. “Did you have anything else you wanted to discuss?”

“Just one. Why the hell are you squinting so much?”

“Ah. My albinism makes my eyesight deteriorate at a rather increasing rate. I rely on my sensing far more than I used to.”

Izuna gaped, “Are you telling me that you were fighting me half-blind and still kicked my ass?” Tobirama smirked, “Fuck you, Bastard! No! I’m not standing for this! You are getting your eyes checked by whatever eye healer is in charge in the Uchiha Compound and we are having a proper spar!”

“Izuna, I’m far too busy—”

“You can make two of yourself, you dumbass!” Tobirama blinked and tilted his head. “Oh, for Sage’s sake! Do you seriously not think about using your damn jutsus outside the battlefield?!”

Tobirama glared, “Shut up!” Izuna started laughing. “Okay, we’re done,” the albino stood from his seat. “I’ll take you to the Uchiha Compound.”

Izuna snickered and followed Tobirama out of the office. It was silent for a while as they left the Tower. “I don’t know how much use it’ll be now,” Tobirama looked at Izuna. “But before the shadow fight, I was just returning from a mission within the Daimyo Court. There were…rumors. I think a shift was about to go down within the lines.”

Tobirama hummed, “I suspected.” He moved his hands into his sleeves, “In the beginning stages of the village’s creation we were sponsored by the Daimyo and your mother’s family via Mito and Madara.” Izuna nodded, “However, that obviously changed when Madara was killed and Hikaku took up Head of the clan. We expected and planned for that sponsorship to fall through. However, Mito’s has since stopped. I didn’t have any concrete evidence and Tsunade hasn’t been able to leave the village just yet to find out herself. How certain are you in the rumors back then, Izuna?”

“Very,” Izuna tightened his ponytail slightly. “The Court has always been…displeased when one of their own marries into one of the Shinobi Clans. Mother falling for Father was…I wouldn’t say a scandal, but it was looked down upon. Grandfather wasn’t like others in Court. He was overjoyed Mother fell for Father. It would mean she was protected and loved.”

Tobirama nodded, “I will see if I can convince Tsunade to leave to talk to the Daimyo soon. I still need to figure out when the sponsorship stopped. There’s far too much paperwork. More so than there was when we first created the village.”

Izuna tilted his head and hummed in thought, “Let me ask something stupid. How would a Daimyo contain one that can kill him?” Tobirama raised an eyebrow but then went wide eyed.

“I see….” Tobirama closed his eyes and smirked. “Well then, perhaps we should hold off on sending Tsunade so soon. Let’s test the waters, shall we?” Izuna smirked.

The two walked into the Uchiha Compound. They nodded at the two guards as they bowed, “Do I want to know who they were bowing to?” Izuna asked.

“Probably both of us, honestly. While you may not want the title, I have erased Madara’s name as a traitor of Konoha, and you are obviously not dead, as was once believed.”

Izuna hummed and looked at Tobirama, “Why did you give me the option of coming with you?” Tobirama glanced at the younger man. “We both tried to kill each other multiple times, and yet you just trusted me with your three-year-old grandson.”

“He’s not three yet,” Izuna rolled his eyes. “You were protecting your clan as I was. We hardly ever battled outside clan skirmishes, and as you said before, neither of us were stupid enough to kill each other in front of our powerhouses of brothers. And once again, I knew of the rumors of you protecting children.” Izuna raised an eyebrow and Tobirama sighed, “Honestly, I wanted to repay a debt.”

“A debt? To who?” Izuna narrowed his eyes.

Tobirama stopped in front of the Uchiha Head house, “Your brother protected my granddaughter and Konoha when he was brought back to himself.” Izuna gaped in realization, “Madara protected my family, I protect his. Don’t get yourself killed too soon.” Tobirama smirked and walked up the stairs.

“Fuck you, you bastard!” Izuna followed after Tobirama.

Mikoto turned as the door slid open. She bowed slightly, “Hokage-sama. Izuna-sama.”

“No. Fuck no,” Izuna stated. “You and your husband are the Heads. I’m not doing this shit.”

Mikoto covered her mouth, trying to smother her snickers, “Of course. My husband is in the study. He’s already informed Asuma-sama that your meeting will be done at the same time tomorrow.”

“Thank you, Uchiha-sama. Is Sasuke okay?”

“Yes. He’s still a bit upset, but once Itachi was home he was mostly back to himself,” the woman pressed her lips together. “Do you really think…?”

“It’s the best theory that we have as of this moment. And with how Kaoru and Shadow both went after him with such vigor, I say it all but confirms it. I’m sorry.”

“What’s going on with the shadow?” Izuna narrowed his eyes.

“It’s looking for the reincarnations of the Sage of the Six Path’s sons,” Fugaku walked out of his office. “Izuna-san,” Izuna nods as Fugaku bows slightly. “Hokage-sama spoke with the Kyuubi, and it knew of the shadow. Over the years, the shadow followed the reincarnations of Indra and Asura, the sons of the Sage of the Six Paths.”

“We believe the shadow is trying to manipulate Indra’s reincarnation to activate the Rinnegan,” Tobirama continued. “Which would only be possible if combined with the reincarnation of Asura.”

Izuna narrowed his eyes, “The shadow wanted Aniki.”

“Our brothers were the last reincarnations,” Tobirama nodded. “Indra was the founder of the Uchiha Clan while Asura the Senju.”

“Well, that explains the war shit,” Izuna crossed his arms. He looked at Fugaku, “And we believe your youngest is the new reincarnation? Whose Asura then?”

“Naruto.” Izuna went wide eyed, “And Shadow also wants the Bijuu to possibly release the Ten Tails, which he needs the Rinnegan for.”

Izuna closed his eyes and took a deep breath before releasing it slowly, “Alright then.” Izuna opened his eyes, “I knew how to keep Aniki’s powerful chakra under control. When your son is old enough, I’ll start helping him with his control.”

“Thank you,” Fugaku nodded.

Izuna looked at Tobirama, “Does Naruto being the Jinchuuriki influence the shadow wanting him as the Asura reincarnation?”

“Unknown at this time. We also aren’t 100% with Naruto being the reincarnation,” Tobirama crossed his arms. “It is a high possibility, yes, but because he is the Jinchuuriki, we can’t be certain of the reason Shadow went after him. Yes, Naruto is a Senju Sasuke’s age, but it is possible that he is not the only one. Most Senju are in hiding because of the shadow.”

“I can agree with that,” Izuna nodded. “But he is still a target, and he has nine tails of Bijuu chakra on top of your time travel chakra and the Uzumaki chakra reserves. If there is another Senju with that much power or more, then there’s no doubt that’s Asura’s reincarnation, but right now, Tobirama? I think it’s safe to assume the kid is both.”

Tobirama sighed, “I concede the point.”

Itachi walked into the hall with Sasuke on his hip. The seven-year-old paused before bowing slightly, “Hokage-sama. Izuna-sama.”

“I’m not arguing with a seven-year-old,” Izuna sighed, putting his hand on his hip. “Well, no question who Hikaku married,” he smirked at Itachi.

“I’m sorry?” Fugaku asked, looking at his son.

Izuna chuckled, “Your eldest looks like a woman your grandfather was pining over for ages.” Itachi blinked in surprise, “Good to know someone had a backbone in that relationship.”

Tobirama chuckled, “You’ll find that pattern. Genetics are rather interesting. I should be heading home. If you have any questions, Izuna, you know where to find me.”

“Eye exam,” Izuna glared. “Half-blind bastard.”

Tobirama rolled his eyes, “I suppose I’ll see you tomorrow if you’re here. Goodnight, Izuna, Uchiha-sama.” Tobirama bowed slightly before leaving the house.

Chapter Text

Tobirama walked into the Uchiha Head house and found Izuna in the living room surrounded by open books on the floor. A white eyebrow rose, “Looking for something specific, Izuna?” the Uchiha glanced up before looking back at the books.

“Yes and no. I just find it more convenient to have all information open and ready for if I have questions later.”

“Well, at least you read,” Tobirama deadpanned. “Are you aware your clan forgot who your mother was?”

“Yes,” Izuna looked up, annoyed at Tobirama. “Trust me. The elders of this time got a good yelling from me.”

Tobirama hummed, “Is Fugaku-sama in his study?”

“I think he went out for a few minutes. Something popped up in the police force. Also, what was the point of that? You created it, right?”

“It was supposed to be a merge tactic. In the beginning, it was to give your clan something to help within the village structure. With Madara’s supposed betrayal, everyone was hesitant with the Uchiha,” Izuna nodded, no argument coming up. “However, I jumped forward—supposedly died, before the next stage was started and Hiruzen didn’t read any notes from Anija or myself. What’s happening now with Inuzuka and Nara officers joining was supposed to have started nearly fifty years ago, if not sooner.”

“You wanted us to build bonds outside our clan,” Tobirama nodded. “Not a bad idea. Especially, with how tense things were because of Aniki.”

“Thank you. After this meeting, I was planning on fixing Shisui’s Sharingan,” Izuna narrowed his eyes. “The Mangekyou causes blindness without another, correct?” Izuna nodded slowly, “With Hikaku’s supervision, I studied Madara’s Sharingan and found a way to recreate that without the need for another Mangekyou.”

“I…,” Izuna pressed his lips together. “I doubt you would hurt one you claim as family, but still….”

Tobirama nodded, “There’s trust between us, but I’m well aware it’s not much, Izuna. It’s why I’m telling you.” Izuna nodded, “And the offer is open to you as well. When you’re ready.”

“Not for a while,” Tobirama nodded. “But…thank you.”

“I didn’t bring you here just to watch you blind yourself,” Izuna snorted before looking down at his books again.

Mikoto walked out of the kitchen, “Hokage-sama,” she bowed slightly. “My husband just sent word to me. There’s a rather large fight going on in the market.”

“Is everything alright?” Tobirama asked while Izuna glanced up.

“Everything’s being handled. There are no shinobi involved. He has given me permission to handle this meeting once Asuma-sama arrives.”

“Very well,” Tobirama nodded. “In the study?”

“Well, Izuna-san has taken over the living room,” Mikoto smirked at her cousin.

“Fuck you,” Izuna stuck his tongue out at her.

Mikoto chuckled, “I’ll make tea and meet you and Asuma-sama in the study, Hokage-sama.”

“Thank you, Uchiha-sama.” Mikoto nodded and walked back into the kitchen.

“Ha! Found her!” Tobirama looked at Izuna and raised an eyebrow. “Wait, how the hell did you get her to fuck you?”

“Really? That’s what you were looking for?” Tobirama rolled his eyes.

“I told you I was going to find out. But seriously. How?”

“Akimichi alcohol,” Tobirama glared. “Are you content now?”

“Wait, you seriously…,” Izuna started laughing loudly. “Oh! That’s just perfect! Before or after your brother was dead?”

“I didn’t even know. I jumped forward before Mokumi-san could tell me. She tried, but I was about to leave,” Tobirama crossed his arms. “Are you done?”

Izuna’s laugh dissolved into snickers and nodded, “Where’d the blue eyes come from? Both your son and grandson have them.”

Tobirama raised an eyebrow, “Did your clan seriously not know what our mother looked like? Mother’s eyes are rather hard to forget. Yes, my brothers and I didn’t receive them, but still.”

“Your father was protective as hell with his wife,” Izuna glared. “What did you expect?”

“Protec…you’re joking?” Izuna blinked and tilted his head. Tobirama sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose, “Let me put it bluntly, Izuna. Your father, as warmongering as he was, loved you, Madara, and your mother.” Izuna went wide eyed, “All we were to Butsuma were soldiers and an heir maker. What you call protective was just him making sure he could have more kids. That’s it.”

“I—”  Tobirama held his hand up.

“It’s in the past. Father’s dead and there’s no longer any need for that mind frame. Although, I still have the battle with…breeding, but that’s going to be a multigenerational battle.” Tobirama turned as the front door opened, “Ah, Asuma-san. Hello.”

Asuma bowed, “Hokage-sama.” He removed his shoes before walking over, “Ah. So, the rumors were true. Hello, Izuna-sama.”

“I give the fuck up,” Izuna deadpanned before sighing. “Asuma, was it?” the man stood up from his circle of books.

“Sarutobi Asuma,” Izuna and Asuma shook hands. “I’m the Head of the Sarutobi Clan.”

“Little young, aren’t you?” Izuna raised an eyebrow.

“My father thought he could be Hokage and Clan Head.”

“Seriously? That’s not only too much for one person to handle, that’s also a power imbalance,” Izuna looked at Tobirama. “Are you sure you taught him?”

“Let’s not get into this now. Just be grateful his children got their mother’s sense of reason,” Tobirama turned to Asuma. “Uchiha-sama got pulled into work, so his wife will be discussing with us.”

“Yeah. I heard about that. That’s fine, I don’t really expect this to take more than an hour,” Mikoto walked out with a tray of tea. “Uchiha-sama,” Asuma bowed.

“Asuma-sama,” Asuma flinched slightly but didn’t correct her. They must’ve had this argument already. “Izuna-san, Sasuke should be done with his lessons soon. Would you mind watching him until we’re done?”

“Yeah, I got the kid. Go ahead,” the three nodded before making their way to the study.

Tobirama and Izuna walked into Senju Compound, “That felt weird.” Izuna shook his head slightly.

“That was natural chakra. I’ve been told the first time feeling it is rather unsettling.” Tobirama and Izuna came to a stop as Hiashi, Himeko, and Hizashi walked up to them. Hinata was in her father’s arms while Himeko held Neji and Nari was holding her father’s hand. “Hyuuga-sama.”

“Hokage-sama,” Hiashi bowed slightly. “Everything is finished, I’ve just come to collect my family.”

“Of course. I’m glad everything was finished with minimal casualties.” Tobirama gestured to the Uchiha beside him, “Allow me to introduce Uchiha Izuna. Madara’s younger brother.”

Izuna bowed, “Hyuuga-sama.”

Hiashi and Himeko bowed, “Should we expect anyone else from the past, Hokage-sama?” Hizashi asked.

Tobirama chuckled, “I do not believe so. I believe everybody is accounted for now.”

“Technically, so was Izuna-san’s,” Hiashi smirked.

“Point,” Izuna snickered. “Then I make no promises. I will see you tomorrow, Hyuuga-sama.”

“Of course. Thank you for sheltering my family, Hokage-sama,” Hiashi bowed once more before leaving with his family.

Tobirama and Izuna made their way up the large hill, “Can I ask how you managed to get the stubborn asshole clan to join?”

Tobirama chuckled, “The Hyuuga were quite…pleased to be associated with the Senju and Uchiha village.”

Izuna snorted, “They wanted protection and the fact that the Daimyo’s granddaughter lived here certainly helped with their standing.”

“But of course. No shinobi is stupid enough to do something without gain. Some just want more than they give. Konoha did have a condition, however.”

“That damn seal?” Izuna growled. “Yeah, Aniki gave them the same ultimatum when they wanted protection from a bad winter.”

“Yes. It was in their treaty with Konoha that the Bird Seal was to be eradicated last generation.” Izuna raised an eyebrow, “Hyuuga-sama and his father have dealt with the manipulation that was done by their elders. The seal will be gone as soon as the counter seal is made.”

“Good,” Izuna put his hands in his sleeves. “I know the Sharingan has to be unlocked, unlike the Byakugan, but that seal….”

“Everyone is aware. Even most of the Hyuuga. It is the older generation that will always be the problem when it comes to change,” Izuna hummed as they walked up to the house.

The two walked in just as a loud crash was heard, “What the hell was that?” Izuna went wide eyed.

Tobirama sighed, “Tsunade!” he called.

“She’s at the hospital with Shizune-san, Hokage-sama,” Tenzou walked in. “Sorry. Gai-san stopped by and challenged Kakashi-san to something. I honestly don’t know what they’re doing at this point.”

Tobirama sighed as Izuna snickered, “As long as they clean up whatever mess they make, I don’t care.”

Kakashi appeared on the front porch with Naruto strapped to his back. The blonde squealed as Kakashi jumped onto the roof and jumped to another. Gai skidded to a stop on the porch with a laughing Sakuko sitting on his shoulders, both hands buried in his hair. Gai yelled something about springtime and youth before jumping onto the roof and following after Kakashi.

“…what the fuck?” Izuna asked.

“As I said, I have no idea what they’re doing,” Tenzou stated. “Naruto-kun and Sakuko-chan wanted to join, so their challenge changed. I don’t know what they’re doing.”

“I don’t want to know,” Tobirama shook his head. “As long as the children aren’t hurt, we’re fine. Where’s Shisui?”

“In the back training with Obito. They’re going as far as Obito can with his exhaustion.”

Tobirama nodded, “Thank you, Tenzou. Izuna, this is Senju Tenzou. Tenzou, Uchiha Izuna. He will be put in charge of ANBU Retcon once he’s settled more.”

“Shouldn’t be more than two more days,” Izuna stated. “And that’s mostly because I want to get a feel for the village before I’m put in charge of something.”

Tobirama nodded, “Just remember. Anything you wouldn’t do without Madara’s permission, you can’t do without the Hokage’s.”

“I’m not 12!” Izuna glared at Tobirama’s back as they made their way to the backyard.

Obito went flying into a tree. He groaned as he slid to the ground. Shisui didn’t even look to be sweating as he ran a hand through his hair, “Come on, Obito. I know Yondaime-sama taught you more than simple punching!”

“Fuck you!” Obito yelled from the ground.

Shisui turned to the back porch, “Grandfather. Izuna-sama.”

“For the last time…. I’m not taking any high position in the clan,” Izuna walked down the stairs with Tobirama.

“True, but Madara-sama protected my cousin, Rin. Don’t we hold those and their family in high honor, Izuna-sama?” Shisui smirked.

“…Fuck Senju and their stupid nature shit,” Shisui and Obito laughed loudly.

Tobirama chuckled softly, “Training is done for now. Shisui, I want to look at your eyes.”

“Why?” Shisui tilted his head, “Is something wrong?”

“No, but I would like for you to not go blind from using your Sharingan,” Shisui blinked once before nodding. “Obito, I suggest using your free time to tie up any loose ends with your courting.”

“Yes, sir. Thank you,” Obito stood up and left the backyard.

Tobirama put a hand on Shisui’s lower back as the three made their way into the house, “Will this take long, Grandfather?”

“About an hour, give or take depending on how damaged your nerves are,” Shisui sat on the couch. “What abilities does your Mangekyou give you, Shisui?”

“You mean other than Susanoo?” Tobirama nodded. The Uchiha teen pressed his lips together, “I don’t…want to use it. It’s one thing if I’m trying to save myself but….”

“Shisui, outside the office, I’m not Hokage unless I strictly say so,” Tobirama sat on the coffee table and Izuna crossed his arms with narrowed eyes. “I’m not going to force you to tell me, nor will I force you to use this technique unless I see no other option. I need to know because what your Mangekyou is able to do determines how much nerve damage is done.”

Shisui took a deep breath and released it slowly through his nose, “I…it’s only been used once. Sandaime-sama doesn’t know because I was still reeling from it. It was the mission I had just come back from before Kakashi and I met you. I just—”

“Cousin,” Izuna walked forward. “Breathe,” Shisui took another deep breath. “Just tell us.”

“Kotoamatsukami.” Tobirama and Izuna went wide eyed.

“That…,” Izuna trailed off in shock.

“You said you used it already?” Tobirama’s hands were already glowing green as he placed his hands on his grandson’s head.

“Yes. It…wasn’t big, so both eyes weren’t needed, but—” Tobirama gently closed Shisui’s eyes and rubbed his thumb over his eyes. “Honestly, I think I would’ve preferred to kill the target.”

“Kotoamatsukami was thought to be a legend,” Izuna spoke softly. He sat beside Shisui, “But then again, so was the Mangekyou until Aniki and I awoke it.” Izuna put a hand on Shisui’s shoulder, “But as powerful as the technique is, it takes years for it to be used again.” Shisui relaxed and released a breath he didn’t realize he was holding, “How bad is it, Tobirama?”

“Not as bad as I feared,” Tobirama relaxed subtly. “But I don’t feel content to do this within these walls now. I’ll probably need to ask Tsunade or Shizune for assistance. I don’t want to cause more damage by accident.” He removed his hands, “I am unsure how to go about this. My tests never had this much damage.” The Hokage tapped his cheek, “Shisui, copy my diagnostic technique.”

Shisui blinked but activated his Sharingan. He watched Tobirama’s jutsu for a moment before replicating it. Tobirama nodded, smiling proudly, “Izuna, what techniques do you have?” Izuna just stared at his rival with narrowed eyes, “Unlike Madara, you didn’t readily use yours during skirmishes.”

Izuna huffed, “Amaterasu and Susanoo. Amaterasu is my left eye. I’ve yet to figure out what my right is.”

Tobirama nodded, “Shisui, can you tell me how Izuna’s nerves look? I need a point of comparison.”

Shisui looked at Izuna, who pressed his lips together before nodding and closing his eyes. He didn’t trust the Senju near his eyes with his technique. But if his cousin was controlling the technique…. Izuna couldn’t help but let the tenseness fade from his shoulders as Shisui’s hand covered his eyes, Great Sage, I didn’t realize how much that hurt, “Shisui, can you try and explain?”

“There’s…a few broken and about the same number that look ready to break.” Tobirama nodded to himself.

“That sounds more like what my tests showed. Hmm…. I may need Tsunade’s help,” Shisui removed his hand and Izuna opened his eyes. “I need to know if this will only take longer and not actually risk or damage.”

“Are we doing that now?” Izuna asked.

“We can certainly go see what Tsunade is doing within the hospital. Both she and Shizune have been rather…irate within the hospital lately.” Tobirama stood up and Izuna and Shisui followed, “Let me just alert Tenzou so he knows.”

Tobirama left the living room. Izuna looked at Shisui, “You trust him?”

Shisui nodded, “I do. He’s very much like any Uchiha when it comes to family, Izuna-san.”

Izuna hummed and crossed his arms, “In your opinion, Cousin, where would the best places be to learn about things within the village?”

Shisui smirked, “Pick a random restaurant, preferably with a bar, in the center of the village. You’d be surprised how much information you learn.”

Izuna nodded, “Thank you,” Tobirama walked back into eyesight.

“Let’s go. Evidently, Kakashi and Gai have moved to the village proper with their fun. Tenzou will alert them if they return.” Shisui and Izuna nodded and followed Tobirama out of the house.

Chapter Text

Tobirama handed Hiashi his copy of the new Hyuuga Contract along with the details of the counter seal Jiraiya and Iruka were able to come up with. All the Hyuuga Head needed to do was approve the seal and they could get started, “Don’t lose this one, Hyuuga-sama,” Tobirama smirked.

“Trust me, Hokage-sama. It will not be,” Hiashi stood and bowed to Tobirama and Jiraiya at the Hokage’s shoulder. “Thank you both,” Hiashi left the office.

“How did Iruka-kun fair with your teachings and the seal creation, Jiraiya?” Tobirama turned to the man.

“Quite well, actually. I was surprised because of the lack of Fuuinjutsu training in the Academy. Even with Minato, he only knew the very basics and only really took an interest as a way to impress Kushina.”

Tobirama hummed, “And the new Academy exams, have you looked them over?” Jiraiya nodded, “And what do you think?”

“Honestly, Hokage-sama? I think that’s how it should’ve been done in the first place,” Jiraiya crossed his arms, leaning against the large window behind them. “Having knowledge in Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, and Genjutsu I agree is needed, but to be proficient in all three, but nothing else? No. Not everyone is going to be great at all three of those. Yes, Iruka is decent in all three, but his greatest strength? That’s Fuuinjutsu, which wasn’t even touched on.

“I also don’t see the need for a written test except to make sure kids know the History of Konoha. Which, again, isn’t even really touched upon in the Academy anymore. Ask any one of those kids. If you walked into that graduating class only a small handful would know who you are. Most will just say you look like the man carved into the mountain beside the Shodaime.”

Tobirama hummed, “Agreed. My original intent with the Academy when I created it was to give children a safe place to learn and train. I expected things to change as the times changed, but I expected the children and knowledge to be held in high regard. How do you expect a lot of Iruka-kun’s class to do with this new exam?”

“Honestly, it is a bit unfair to a lot of them because they’re going to fail because of the upheaval within the village, but that is also the life of a shinobi. Things are going to be unfair. Life is going to be unfair. Better they learn that now than be smacked in the face later.”

Tobirama nodded, “Very well put, Jiraiya. I know you’ve already had a Genin Team and that you run the Information Network, but would you be opposed to taking on another team, depending on how many graduate this time around?”

“I think I can handle that, Hokage-sama, but wouldn’t that take me out of the running for Hokage?”

“I still have a bit over two years of cleaning to do, Jiraiya. If it takes longer for you to teach Genin to train themselves, then perhaps I need to find another teacher for them,” Tobirama raised an eyebrow.

“Fair enough, Hokage-sama.” Knocking sounded on the office door.

“Enter!” Tobirama called.

Izuna walked in and paused, raising an eyebrow. Jiraiya nodded at Izuna before standing up, “I’ll leave you to it, Hokage-sama.” Jiraiya left the office and Izuna closed the door behind him.

“Izuna. What can I help you with?”

Izuna tossed a folder on the desk, and it slid to the Hokage, “Is this how you wanted ANBU to be run?” Tobirama opened the folder and read through each paper inside. “Because if so, what the hell? This system is stupid.”

“It certainly looks like how it’s supposed to on paper,” Tobirama narrowed his eyes. “However, I’m seeing what you’re talking about,” Tobirama closed the folder and looked up at his rival. “What did you have in mind, Izuna?”

Izuna crossed his arms, “A two-part system. You have those in ANBU. The ones who do the jobs. And then you have those that train them.”

“Oh?” Tobirama leaned back in his chair.

“I got the idea after watching those two jumping roofs with toddlers yesterday,” Izuna leaned against the desk. “One was ANBU, as you told me before, but he was increasing his Taijutsu with the Non-ANBU’s training. ANBU are supposed to be your Elite. Elite means they are highly skillful in all areas.”

Tobirama hummed, “Everyone has weak points.” Tobirama folded his hands and rested them on his mouth. “How would this system work, Izuna? We do want to try and keep the knowledge of who is in ANBU secret from most shinobi. For everyone’s safety.”

“Not disagreeing with that,” Izuna pushed himself off the desk. “Let’s run through a few people. Kakashi has Gai to help with his Taijutsu, but what about Shisui? What’s his weak spot?”

“Fuuinjutsu. Even if it’s just a refresher, but then again, Fuuinjutsu was not taught much at all.”

“Then we’ll add that to everyone’s training. What else with Shisui then?”

Tobirama tilted his head in thought, “Ninjutsu. Genjutsu is his specialty, and he is known as the Shunshin no Shisui, but that and Fire Jutsus seem to be the extent of his knowledge. His Taijutsu seems on par if his training with Obito yesterday is anything to go by.”

“You got a list of all active…Jounins, right? Still trying to get a grip on this hierarchy you made.”

“Jounins,” Tobirama nodded as he opened a drawer. He set several folders on the desk, “I’m interested in the system, Izuna. Not everyone has the mentality for ANBU missions, but many have the skills.”

“Precisely,” Izuna smirked and opened the folders. He shifted through papers with pictures and skill sets. “And we can’t have the ANBU know that we’re training them. From what I’ve learned so far, a lot of the elite have their egos in the clouds. Honestly, probably need to bring them down a peg.”

“Have at it. Just no killing,” Tobirama shifted through papers. “We also can’t have the same Jounins training all ANBU. That will just cause friction in the ranking system.”

Izuna’s head perked up and he smirked, “What if we did that?” Tobirama looked up and raised an eyebrow. “Think about it. I just said most of these ANBU have their heads shoved up their asses because of their rank. If we send those that they consider weak against them and they kick their asses…?”

Tobirama hummed, “Limited numbers and time. I don’t want friction for too long. And unless you feel the trainer can be trusted, they are not to know the person they’re sparing with in ANBU.”

“Deal,” Izuna swiped the folders from the desk. “I’ll tell you my choices for trainers tonight for your approval. Have all ANBU here by ten tomorrow morning.” Tobirama nodded in agreeance and Izuna walked out with the folders of Jounin profiles in his arms.

The sun was almost set by the time Tobirama walked into the Senju Compound. He looked at the gates before flicking through hand seals. The wind blew softly around the compound before the albino continued his way in. As he topped the hill, he smiled. Naruto was laughing loudly along with Sakuko as they chased Nagato and Yahiko around the area.

Tsunade looked up, “Evening, Uncle.”

“Jii-chan!” Naruto ran straight for Tobirama.

Tobirama picked the blonde up, “Ojii-san.” Sakuko ran up and hugged him around the waist, “Hello, Dear One,” he ran his fingers through the girl’s silver hair.

“Jii-chan! Jii-chan!” Naruto started bouncing in Tobirama’s arms. “Come see!”

“See what?” Tobirama let Naruto down. Naruto started dragging the Nidaime deeper into the compound. “Naruto, where are we going?”

“Home!” Naruto giggled. “My room!”

Tobirama blinked and looked behind him. Tsunade was smirking and he narrowed his eyes, “Now you start acting like your grandmother?” Jiraiya burst out laughing while Orochimaru snickered softly.

Sakuko was in Obito’s arms, and she giggled before burying her face into the teen’s neck. Tobirama picked Naruto up as they came to the stairs. Stairs of the house he was planning on moving into. Tobirama looked at his family behind him, “You didn’t.”

“You’ve been working your ass off, Uncle,” Tsunade put her hands on her hips. “Besides, we were already shopping for the other houses. Why not do this one too?”

Red eyes narrowed, “Other houses?”

“We’re staying here, Grandfather,” Shisui spoke up and gestured to himself and Obito. “We already got approval from Uncle. We’ll be across the street.”

“I’ll be to the right of them, Hokage-sama,” Tenzou smiled. “I thank you for the offer and open invitation, but I can take care of myself.”

Tobirama nodded, “Shizune and I will be right here.” Tsunade pointed to the house to the left of the house they were at, “And of course, my child when they’re born.”

“Sakuko and I will stay with you and Naruto,” Kakashi stated. “I’m not planning on leaving ANBU with so many uncertain variables.”

“We’ll be leaving once you deem it safe to lift the Genjutsu, Hokage-sama,” Yahiko spoke up. “We thank you for the hospitality and trust, but with everything we’ve learned, we want to bring Hanzou down. For good.”

“Of course,” Tobirama nodded. “Ame is your home, but you are welcome here. I hope for the best for your village.” The three shinobi bowed in unison, “I also wish that if you find Uzumaki that have survived the massacre, to alert me. They may live in Ame if they wish or whichever village they hail from, but I would like to know where they are.”

“Of course, Hokage-sama,” Konan spoke.

“Jiraiya, until it’s time for the election, I want you back out into your Information Network. Madara and Rin were looking out for Shadow outside the village. Once the Genjutsu comes down, we need to be aware of any possible attacks.”

“Of course, Hokage-sama.”

“Do you think you could do this while training Iruka-kun?” Tobirama set Naruto down as he began to squirm. “There was an odd number of students that passed the new Academy Exam.”

“I believe so, Hokage-sama. Iruka was a quick learner. Do I have permission to tell him of Shadow?” Tobirama nodded, “When do we leave?”

“Once Izuna has firm control of ANBU, I’ll call a Council Meeting and inform all present about Shadow and all information we have. I will be redoing the Council a bit as we need more than just clan and civilian representatives. Izuna will be present as the new Head of ANBU and Tsunade, you will be Head of the Senju Clan until the next election is held. Depending on the results will determine who is the next Head.”

“Yes, Uncle.”

“Orochimaru, from your profile and what you were known for before all the assumptions of your insanity, I’m making you Head of T&I. You will also be present for the Council Meetings, and I would like for you to start sniffing around before I formally announce this.”

“Of course, Hokage-sama,” Orochimaru bowed.

“Tsunade, on top of what being Senju Head will entail, do you think you can run the hospital with Shizune?”

“Well, seeing how the only blood clan that are not hiding are an almost three-year-old and a 14-year-old, I think we’ll be fine,” Tsunade smirked.

“Then Shizune, you will represent the Hospital and Medical Ninja on the Council. Once Tsunade feels the hospital is functional without her iron fist, she may step down.”

“Thank you, Hokage-sama,” Shizune bowed.

“Kakashi, Shisui, as the Jounin Commander is the Nara Head, who is another of Jounin status without links to either ANBU or major village infrastructure?”

“Might Gai,” Kakashi and Shisui spoke in unison.

“Perfect. I’ll notify him of his new Council position once the date comes closer. Have I missed any major infrastructure?” Naruto tugged on Tobirama’s shirt. The albino didn’t even look down as he lifted the blonde onto his hip again.

“Do you wish for the Academy to be involved?” Obito asked.

“Yes. Shiori-san will be notified. Nine clan heads, three civilian representatives, one shinobi representative, Head of ANBU, Head of T&I, Head of the Hospital, and the Headmaster of the Academy. 18 seats, including the Hokage.”

“Sounds a lot more inclusive,” Shizune smiled.

“And balanced,” Tenzou added. “No one gets more sway if they hold only one spot on the Council.”

“Will the civilians still be allowed to choose their representatives?” Tobirama turned to Ayame, who stood at the front door.

“Of course. I’m also working on a system for civilians with Fugaku-sama, as the Police Force is who usually deals with most civilian issues. Your representatives will alert all of the changes that will be made once they’re finalized.”

Ayame smiled and nodded, “Dinner’s ready. Tou-san and I will be heading home after tonight.”

“Thank you for taking care of everyone during the height of this madness.”

“It was no problem. Tou-san and I will still be by every so often, of course.”

Tobirama smiled, “Well then. Whoever all are staying for dinner, let’s eat.”

Chapter Text

Tobirama was writing on a form when the Hokage Office’s door opened. The albino didn’t even look up from his paper, “You’re early, Izuna. What’s the occasion?”

“No reason,” Tobirama looked up at that.

“Izuna…why do you look….”

“Lovestruck?”

“I was going to say punch drunk,” Tobirama deadpanned. “Your nose is bleeding. What happened?” Tobirama’s hand was glow green as he reached to heal Izuna’s nose.

“Not completely sure. Was making my way here for the meeting with the trainers when an Inuzuka toddler ran into me. I bent down to check on him but soon had to yank him away as a large man came barreling out of a store. Literally, he was rolling.” Tobirama raised an eyebrow as he removed his hand from Izuna’s nose, “One minute I was holding the kid on my hip, the next I hear someone yell for me to drop their son and then I’m about a mile down the road. It was amazing….”

“…I will never understand Uchiha mindsets,” Tobirama shook his head. “Do you happen to know what happened?”

“Fugaku had it handled. Quick question though…is the Inuzuka Head married?”

Tobirama blinked, “Tsume-sama? Really?”

“What? She can actually land a hit on me. Sharingan active or not. Did you not see my brother? He didn’t hold that much back when we were training. To land a hit on me is an amazing feat,” Izuna grinned. “Now, seriously. Married?”

“No. Tsume-sama currently has no spouse. From my understanding, her ex-husband was unable to handle her. He left before her son was born.”

“Weak.”

“I believe that was Tsume-sama’s opinion as well,” Tobirama sat down again. “But I should warn you before you attempt courting. Tsume-sama is Kakashi and Sakuko’s aunt,” Izuna blinked. “If you marry her, you’ll be inadvertently marrying into the Senju.”

“…Fuck you Senju and your nature shit,” Tobirama smirked. “Know what? Don’t care. I’ve already jumped forward in time and it’s not like I’m marrying you.”

“Yes, revulsion all around,” Izuna rolled his eyes. “If you can convince Tsume-sama into courting, then I wish you luck. I wouldn’t hope for her to have more kids, though.”

Izuna snorted, “Demon, I like kids, but I’m in no way next in line for Uchiha Head anymore. I don’t need to have kids. When Aniki was Head? Yeah, probably. Especially with how bad at romance he was. But Hikaku’s brats have this covered. They have two heirs and there’s less threat of bloodline theft.”

“Very well,” Tobirama nodded. “Just remember you need permission from your Head.”

Izuna grinned, “Better than going to my older brother for permission to court. Honestly, I probably wouldn’t have ever courted if that were the case.” Tobirama snorted, “Aniki was overprotective. Pretty sure he would’ve gone the ‘no one is good enough for me’ route.”

“Anija was the same. Or so I’m told.” Tobirama continued writing on the form in front of him, “I rarely recognized romantic advances to me. I was rather occupied with other projects, and no one really took interest in those. Only my name and position.”

“Except for Mokumi.”

“Mokumi-san was…,” Tobirama hummed tapping his chin with the pen. “She was understanding. We obviously had some kind of unconscious feelings for each other, but I believe we both knew we could never actually work. She disliked violence and was always rather upset that it was the option we usually went with.”

“Well, not everyone has the magic word vomit that your brother had,” Izuna leaned against the desk. “And even then, it didn’t always work. But hey, you got a kid out of it.”

“That I wasn’t there for,” Tobirama glared at Izuna. “I wasn’t even aware of his existence until I arrived almost three years after he died.”

“Okay, no,” Izuna turned and put both his hands on the desk. “You don’t get to blame yourself for that. Yes, you jumped forward, but so did your son. Both of which saved your lives. Without both of you where you ended up, hundreds would’ve died. Including me. Including Rin. Aniki would’ve gone full-on insane and whatever the hell this shadow is wanting to do would be in full motion or close to completion.

“Yes, you didn’t get to meet your kid. You weren’t there for him, but he obviously didn’t resent you for that. Now, you have your grandson. One that would’ve been left alone with his parents dead if you didn’t jump forward. Minato grew up fine. Now you need to focus on Naruto.”

Tobirama looked up at Izuna and smiled, “Thank you. I’m surprised you’ve acclimated to all this so well.”

Izuna looked out the large window and crossed his arms, “Aniki may not have been as loud as your brother, but…he wanted this. Wanted peace.” The Uchiha looked at Tobirama, “What you three created before Aniki was manipulated is amazing. I honestly never thought it was possible, but I’m standing in it.” He looked back out the window.

“I never thought it possible either,” Tobirama set his pen down. “I do wonder how the village would be if you helped create it as well.”

Izuna smirked and looked at the albino again, “Well, we’re about to find out. Ready to watch several ANBU get their asses kicked?”

Tobirama smirked as a knock sounded at the door, “Enter!” Asuma, Kurenai, and Gai walked into the office. “Have you three been informed of why you’re here?”

“No, Hokage-sama,” Kurenai spoke.

Izuna stepped up, “You three are highly skilled in Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, and Taijutsu respectively.” The three teenagers nodded and Izuna smirked, “For the next week, you three will be given groups of three to five ANBU Operatives. The ANBU will be in full uniform minus any combat weapons. You are to spar with them using only your given skill set.

“Each group you are given will be relatively weaker in the given skill set you are using. They will only be allowed to use that skill set and you are not to hold back. If any ANBU Operatives break any of the set rules that are to be given to them, you will have a seal that will send the ANBU straight to either myself or the Hokage. The rules will not be easy to break. Are we understanding each other so far?”

“Hai,” Asuma, Kurenai, and Gai straightened slightly.

Izuna nodded and backed up as Tobirama stood, “You three were chosen because of your skill set, but also because of your subtle connections already to ANBU. While not in ANBU yourselves, you have those you know are in ANBU. While the identities of ANBU are kept secret for the safety of the village, the operatives, and their families, you are already aware of some. If more are discovered to you, it will be of no more consequence.

“This training regimen is to help the ANBU, but it is also a way for Izuna and I to discover issues within,” the albino held up paper seals. “Do not hesitate to use these on yourself if you feel your life is in real danger. Do not risk yourself to try and send the ANBU to us. Are we understood?”

“Yes, sir,” Asuma nodded. The three teenagers took the seals.

“Then you may pick where you wish for the training to begin for your groups. Your first groups will be sent within the hour,” Izuna gave each trainer a piece of paper. “Those are the rules that will be given to the ANBU. They will be well informed. Prepare well.”

“Training Ground 8,” Kurenai stated.

“On top of the Hokage Monument!” Gai grinned.

“Do not go crazy within the village, please,” Tobirama stated.

“Of course not, Hokage-sama!”

“Training Ground 5,” Asuma stated.

Izuna nodded, “You have an hour to prepare.” Asuma, Kurenai, and Gai bowed before they left the office.

Kiyomi, Kiku, and Kizashi walked into the Hokage’s Office, “You wanted to see us, Hokage-sama?” Kiku asked.

“Yes. I would like your opinions on the new Civilian System,” Tobirama pushed several papers forward. “While mainly focused on non-clan civilians, clan civilians will be included, but they have a Clan Head they may go to.” Kiku took the papers, Kiyomi and Kizashi looking over her shoulders, “You may ask any questions you have.”

Kiku flipped through the papers, her mouth gaping slightly, “This is…more than we ever expected, Hokage-sama.”

“I understand that, but it doesn’t make it wrong.”

“Will civilians still be allowed to choose their representatives?” Kizashi asked.

“Of course. How you were chosen does not need to change. The only major change that is happening is that the others on the Council must approve them, but that will be true for all Council Members. Even the Clan Heads. True, the Council may have less sway with clans that follow bloodlines, but it’s the point that matters.” Tobirama intertwined his hands, “To be one united village, we must be involved in all areas.”

“There are…more Council seats?” Kiyomi asked.

“Yes. To make sure everyone has a voice, everyone must be represented. Clan, Civilian, ANBU, Medical, T&I, Shinobi, children. All must be able to speak for those that aren’t able to or get lost in the chaos. Of course, the Hokage will have major say in things. They are still the face of the village and its leader. However, just as he can be voted in, he can be voted out if the Council feels they are not doing their job. That, of course, will be a bit more of a chore, but if the entirety of the Council agrees, then what leg does one stand on?” Tobirama looked Kiku in the eyes, “I will not let the fear my father ran the Senju under follow into the peace dream of my brother.”

Kiku relaxed and nodded, “Thank you, Hokage-sama, but what if the Daimyo does not approve the extra funds for the civilians?”

“Then the entirety of his Court will hear of how he is disrespecting his grandfather’s granddaughter’s family. Which she was treated well, and her family is still treated with respect and love. They will also be made aware that the Daimyo is refusing funds for non-shinobi within the village.” The three Council members went wide eyed, “It may take longer, but the money will eventually arrive. Even if we need to have a Daimyo representative show up and watch us use the money as we intend.

“It is also known that three more clans have married within nobility within the century I skipped over. There was little money given, as even the noble families thought the Daimyo was giving ample money to their family. One way or another, whatever is happening within the Daimyo Courts will come to an end.”

Kiyomi smiled softly, “How will connections via marriage work within the Council? Will a civilian have to step down if they marry into another clan?”

“Marriage ties are different for each person. Some hold them in high regard while others do not. Marriage ties will be played by ear. Take yourself for example, you married my grandson, yes, but you both were grown and established your own business and life before I even arrived. While you are Senju by marriage, you were not raised with such teachings or influenced by them. Something to watch for would be if Tenten joined the Council—depending on what seat she would hold. She will be heavily influenced by the Senju because of myself and Naruto, who she already seems greatly attached to.”

Kiyomi relaxed and smiled, “That’s a relief to hear, Hokage-sama. I would hate for someone to have to choose between duty and love.”

“As would I. Do either of you have any more concerns or questions?”

“No, Hokage-sama,” Kizashi smiled. “This is all fair and considerate.”

“That was the goal,” Tobirama nodded. “As of right now, you’re free to tell all you wish of any and all changes that are happening. The Civilian Council members will be in charge of alerting all civilians of any major changes within the village. My only request is that any danger that is spoken of within the Council is to stay between you three and only tell who you believe will be needed to help keep citizens safe. You may not be shinobi, but I assure you that you have common sense. Once the Genjutsu falls, there will be spies within the village. Choose who you trust carefully.”

Kiku, Kiyomi, and Kizashi bowed, “Thank you, Hokage-sama.”

Tobirama nodded, “I will be calling a Council Meeting within the week. We will be going over all these changes and more.”

“Understood, Hokage-sama,” Kiku stated. “Thank you.”

Izuna suddenly appeared in the office, “Sorry for interrupting. You’re needed, Tobirama. Someone went way out of line. Possibly treason. Kakashi’s currently holding them.”

Tobirama stood, nodding, “If you have any more concerns or questions, you know where to find me.” Tobirama grabbed Izuna’s arm and Hiraishined to his where he felt his grandson.

It was Thursday afternoon when Tobirama sat in the center of their newly formed Council. On both his sides sat Izuna and Gai as the ANBU and shinobi representatives. Gai sat on the left with Izuna on his right. On Gai’s side sat the nine Clan Heads and on Izuna’s side sat the T&I, Medical, Headmistress of the Academy, and the three civilian representatives, “First matter of business. You have all been informed of who each member represents. Does anyone have any objections or concerns with who represents each department?” One could hear the crickets outside the building, “Very good. Then I believe it’s time to inform everyone here of matters that were of less importance as we fixed our village, but as the Genjutsu will be coming down once this meeting is finished, it’s time for what we have come to find out to be known.”

As Tobirama explained about Shadow, what truly happened to Madara, and how Izuna was now here in the future, several faces darkened as the reality of everything came into light, “Do we know who the reincarnations are now?” Inoichi asked.

“My son, Sasuke,” Fugaku spoke up. “We have high reason to believe he is Indra-sama’s reincarnation as the second time Shadow attacked, he, along with my brother-in-law, went straight for him.”

“And our only option for Asura is Uzumaki Naruto,” Izuna spoke up. He noticed all the Clan Heads stiffen. “But as he is the Jinchuuriki we aren’t 100%, admittedly, but he is the only child of Senju blood Sasuke’s age and with the potential of great power. Until both Sasuke and Naruto grow up and their chakra reserves formulate, all we have are well-educated guesses and what we believe the shadow wanted both of them for.”

“So, I implore all of you,” Tobirama spoke up. “Watch the hatred in all you interact with. Once the Genjutsu comes down, Shadow will come. Whether it be inside the village or out, we do not know. If you have concerns regarding this, please inform either myself, Fugaku-sama, or Izuna as we are the closest to the targets we know they want. I also ask that you keep all this information to limited numbers. We don’t need any mass panic or false leads or chases.”

“Hai.”

“Then does anyone have any pressing concerns or questions about anything we’ve discussed today or about the changes within the village?” A few heads shook around the room, “Then Tsunade will be traveling to the Daimyo’s Court on Saturday to hopefully clear any misconceptions and questions about our budget decreasing. I ask that if you have family within the Court, to speak with Tsunade if you wish to join her.”

“My wife has been meaning to go see her grandmother for a while,” Hiashi spoke up before turning to Tsunade. “Would you be opposed if my brother joins her?”

“I don’t oppose. It’ll only show your wife’s family that your clan has changed for the better,” Hiashi nodded. “As much as I’m sure she would want to, I would suggest leaving your daughter home this time around. Some things may…not go cleanly.”

“Understood. Hanabi-san is rather understanding of shinobi paranoia. I will just have to make sure my wife and daughter visit her together sometime soon.”

“I don’t mind coming myself,” Chouza stated. “While my grandfather died a few years back, my cousin and I have kept in constant contact. I think she will be quite pleased with the changes the village has undergone.”

Tsunade nodded, “Anyone else?”

“I’m afraid my family is still acclimating to having three children now, Tsunade-sama,” Shibi stated. “I cannot leave my wife with three children under five by herself. Especially with Shin still recovering from Danzou’s treatment and Sai being surprisingly clingy. I will send word to my aunt of what you plan on doing if you would like.”

“I think that’s all, Tsunade-sama,” Fugaku stated. “The Uchiha noble connection is rather tense right now and I doubt they would believe Izuna-san is alive even if he stood in front of them.”

Tsunade nodded, “Then we’ll leave tomorrow morning. I’ve already sent word to the Daimyo that I’m coming if you would like to alert your families.” Everyone nodded.

“Then I believe we’ve discussed everything we need to. Fugaku-sama, I believe it’s time for the Genjutsu to come down.” Fugaku nodded and activated his Sharingan. Both he and Tobirama flew through hand seals, and everyone felt the chakra wash over them as the Genjutsu fell. “This meeting is adjourned. Thank you all for your time.”

“Jii-chan, where going?” Naruto looked up at Tobirama as they walked.

“To see your grandmother, Dear One,” Tobirama picked Naruto up as they walked into the cemetery.

“Baa-chan?”

Tobirama sighed softly before smiling at Naruto, “Obaa-san, but yes.” He stopped at a grave. Tobirama set Naruto in front of the grave before kneeling himself, “Namikaze Mokumi was your grandmother, Naruto.”

Naruto’s hand rubbed the grave and grinned, “Baa-chan!”

Tobirama smiled and brushed some dirt off the grave. He wrapped his arm around Naruto, “I have him, Mokumi-san. I won’t fail this time.” Naruto looked up at Tobirama, confused. The albino just placed a kiss on his blonde head, “Not for you to worry about, Dear One. Now, come on. It’s almost dinnertime and you know Kakashi can’t cook.”

Naruto squealed as Tobirama picked him up. The toddler hugged the Hokage around his neck, “Love you, Jii-chan.”

“Ojii-san,” Tobirama kissed Naruto’s head again. “I love you too, Dear One. We’ll come back another day to see other family members.”

Naruto laid his hand on Tobirama’s shoulder as the man left the cemetery.